Under the Oak Tree

Season 1 (3)

Suji Kim

Copyright ©️ 2022 by Suji Kim

Originally published as "Under the Oak Tree" (in Korean) in the  Republic of Korea in 2017 by RIDI Corporation. English translation copyright by RIDI Corporation, Republic of Korea. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.  For information, address RIDI Corporation. www.ridicorp.com

ISBN 979-11-6882-319-8

Contents

Title Page

Chapter 79

Chapter 80

Chapter 81

Chapter 82

Chapter 83

Chapter 84

Chapter 85

Chapter 86

Chapter 87

Chapter 88

Chapter 89

Chapter 90

Chapter 91

Chapter 92

Chapter 93

Chapter 94

Chapter 95

Chapter 96

Chapter 97

Chapter 98

Chapter 99

Chapter 100

Chapter 101

Chapter 102

Chapter 103

Chapter 104

Chapter 105

Chapter 106

Chapter 107

Chapter 108

Chapter 109

Chapter 110

Chapter 111

Chapter 112

Chapter 113

Chapter 114

Chapter 115

Chapter 116

Chapter 117

Chapter 118

Also by Suji Kim

Chapter 79

Draping a luxurious shawl around her shoulders, Maxi made her way downstairs with her maidservants in tow.

Her heart felt heavy as it pounded against her chest, and her back broke out in a cold sweat. She was about to welcome her first guest as Lady Calypse. The fact that this guest happened to be Princess Agnes only amplified her agitation.

Maxi wondered what kind of person the princess would be. Would she be as haughty as Rosetta? Would she take one look at Maxi and hold her in disdain for being so inadequate?

Maxi wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt as she looked out of the wide-open front doors.

For a while, it was only their voices that reached them. Soon, a company of people dressed in fine garments began ascending the castle steps. Maxi immediately identified Princess Agnes.

The princess seemed the epitome of dignity as she made her way to the great hall. Two young ladies-in-waiting, half a dozen male attendants, and knights in silver armor trailed in a long procession behind her. They were flanked by the Remdragon Knights. Riftan walked next to the princess, acting as her escort.

Maxi was so taken aback that she forgot to curtsy. The princess was dressed in men’s trousers, high boots, a knee-length purple tunic, and a cloak. Her golden tresses were unadorned and tumbled loose over her shoulders. An easygoing smile stretched across her sun-kissed face as she strode toward the castle.

The princess seemed so uninhibited and vibrant, nothing at all how Maxi had imagined. She wore no jewels; her dazzling blue eyes seemed breathtaking enough. Maxi greeted her, feeling slightly disarmed.

“I am so glad to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse,” said the princess. “I am Agnes Drachina Reuben.”

“It is… an honor, Your Highness… I am Maximillian… Calypse.”

Maxi’s greeting was slow, but she was able to respond measuredly thanks to the hours she had spent practicing in secret.

“I hope that you will… enjoy your stay here i-in Anatol.”

As Maxi spread her skirts in a curtsy, the maidservants behind her followed suit with their heads bowed. Princess Agnes gave her a smile that managed to be carefree yet refined.

“Thank you for welcoming us so warmly at such short notice.”

Riftan stepped toward Maxi as if to block the princess. “I will show the knights to their quarters. I’ll leave it to you to show Her Highness to her room.”

Standing with his back to the light, his shadowed face looked graver and more imposing than usual. His dark blue tunic and silver breastplate seemed to magnify his brawny figure.

“I… will,” Maxi replied, looking up at him.

She was hoping for him to give her a light peck on her forehead or cheek, but Riftan merely looked down at her from a respectful distance before turning to the knights.

“Allow me to show you to your rooms.”

He began striding toward the back door which led to the annex. The royal knights and an equal number of their attendants followed behind him.

Hiding her disappointment, Maxi ordered the maidservants to show the rest of the royal retinue to their rooms. The maidservants promptly began to move the luggage.

“I’ve prepared a room… o-on the second floor of the great hall… for you, Your Highness. Your attendants… will be staying on the s-same floor… I hope that is to your satisfaction?”

“Of course. I appreciate your thoughtfulness.”

“Th-Then… allow me to show you the way.”

Maxi turned and started up the carpeted staircase. The princess walked next to her, her eyes roaming around the castle interior with interest.

“What a splendid place you have. I must say, I was surprised when it was bigger than I expected.”

Maxi gave her an awkward glance. The princess spoke in such an affable manner that Maxi did not know how to respond. Despite the long journey, the princess did not look tired. She bounced up the stairs and seemed to be taking it all in: the lavishly decorated banquet hall, the high arched ceiling, the rustic pillars, and the vaulted windows — a classic shape in ancient architecture — through which the sunlight streamed in.

“I heard that Calypse Castle is older than Drachium Palace. It looks very well maintained.”

“Th-Thank you, Your Highness.”

Maxi unconsciously found herself adopting a servile tone. Even dressed like a young man, the princess commanded an air of royal authority that was overwhelming.

Maxi watched from two steps behind as the princess ascended the staircase while surveying the spacious hall without a hint of self-consciousness.

At 5 kevette and 2 henches,[1] the princess was tall for a woman, and her arms and legs were as long and lean as a deer’s. More than that, she was not the classic beauty Maxi had imagined she would be.

Princess Agnes radiated a provocative charm that was different from the delicate and flawless beauty of Maxi’s sister. Full lips that seemed too large for her face; almond-shaped eyes that were slightly upturned, giving the impression of a haughty cat; a thin, sharp face with a straight nose. She looked more handsome than beautiful.

“It feels as if I’ve landed in a fortress from the Roem Dynasty,” the princess remarked in a placid voice. “Could I trouble you for a tour of the castle later? I would love to explore it further.”

She turned to Maxi, her eyes crinkling at the corners. Although her expression was friendly, her blue eyes were penetrating. Maxi reflexively hunched her shoulders and nodded.

“O-Of course.”

“Thank you. But first, I’d like a bath and a change of clothes. Could you show me to my room?”

Ludis, who had been trailing behind them, stepped forward with a bow. “This way, Your Highness. Please follow me.”

Princess Agnes smiled. “Well, I shall see you later,” she said, pivoting gracefully.

Maxi watched the princess nimbly follow after Ludis. It was only their first encounter, and she already felt as if she had been swept up and away.

“P-Prepare baths… for the guests… and be… especially attentive… w-when attending to Her Highness.”

“Yes, my lady.”

After instructing the remaining maidservants, Maxi went down to the kitchen. Preparations for the welcome feast had already begun, and the place was buzzing with activity.

While Maxi checked the servants’ progress, her mind kept returning to the image of Riftan and the princess standing side by side. It was a magnificent sight fit for the bards: the golden-haired sorceress who dazzled like the sun itself and the formidable knight, tall and dashing, standing next to her.

No wonder people want them together.

Maxi anxiously bit her lip. Was there truly nothing between them? Although the princess seemed to be eccentric, there was no doubt that she was extremely charming. If Maxi found her attractive, then how much more alluring must she be to men?

“My lady, we are about to slaughter a lamb for the feast… Will you be watching?” a servant asked her cautiously.

Maxi had been staring out the open doorway. She spun away when she noticed the lamb tied to a post and a man with a bushy black beard sharpening a knife. Not having the heart to witness such a scene, Maxi gave the servant an awkward smile and scurried out of the kitchen.

Out in the sunlit hall, maidservants bustled about with their arms full of linen. Others, their sleeves dripping wet, lugged pails of hot water from the steam room. The chopping of firewood resonated from the back gardens, and even the stable hands were busy feeding and watering the guests’ horses.

Maxi gave clear, methodical instructions to make sure the guests had everything they needed before they came to the banquet hall. First, she gave directions about drawing baths and supplying soap and clean towels. Then she instructed the servants to bring out wine, biscuits, and pickled fruits should they be asked for refreshments.

She organized a group of servants to place two long tables in the hall for that evening’s feast. Then, alongside Rodrigo, she chose the tablecloth, candleholders, and tableware. The gold, silver, and glassware were prone to theft, and it was her duty as lady of the castle to keep track of how many were laid out.

Costly gold candelabras were brought out from the storage room, and Maxi recorded the number of silver trays, plates, and cutlery in a ledger. She went over the balance twice before confirming the quantities of candles, firewood, produce, and wine that would be used that night.

It was unheard of for a feast to run out of food or drink, but it would not do to waste good ingredients by preparing an excessive amount. The trick was to prepare just enough without going overboard…

“My lady.”

Maxi had been busy recording the number of wine barrels when she saw Ludis approaching her with measured steps.

Maxi gave her an inquiring look. “What… is it?”

“The princess wishes to know if you could show her around the castle now. What shall I tell her?”

“R-Right now?”

Visitors usually rested once they arrived at a castle, but Princess Agnes was apparently still bursting with energy after traveling the length of Wedon.

Maxi quickly finished recording the numbers and handed the ledger to Rodrigo. When she stepped outside the banquet hall, she saw the princess gliding toward her, now donned in a deep blue dress.

“Thank you for preparing such a lovely room for me. The tapestry is especially nice.”

“I-I am glad it is to your liking, Your Highness,” Maxi answered timidly.

The princess smiled. “You don’t have to be so formal. Please, call me Agnes. I would like to call you by your name as well. Would that be all right?”

Maxi felt dazed. Her mouth flapped open, not knowing how to respond to the flurry of requests. She nodded blankly.

The princess’s lips curled into a satisfied smile, and she grabbed Maxi’s arm.

“I would like to see what’s outside the great hall.”

With that, the princess started pulling Maxi down the stairs without waiting for an answer. Feeling like a buoy in a storm, Maxi followed behind her.

Chapter 80

Maxi had never imagined the princess would be favorably disposed toward her, so she was utterly confused by her friendly advances. Had the princess not wanted to marry Riftan?

“I suppose Riftan is in the annex with the knights?” Princess Agnes asked as they left the great hall.

Maxi’s face hardened slightly at the way her husband’s name came so naturally to the princess.

“H-He may be… Your Highness.”

“Then I suppose I’ll have to wait to ask him for a tour of the training grounds. Can we go up the walls? I would like to see the castle surroundings.”

Maxi hesitated for a moment before nodding and ushering the princess to a narrow forest path on their right. It was a route normally tread by the sentries. After following it for a time, they arrived at a stone stairway leading up to the outer wall. The patrolling sentries spotted them and immediately bowed in greeting.

Maxi explained that she was giving the princess a tour of the grounds before making their way up the steps. It was still early spring, and although the weather had gotten warmer, the wind that blew in from the mountains was icy. Princess Agnes climbed ahead and stood at the edge of the battlement, her long skirt fluttering like a banner. She stretched in the lashing wind as though she found it refreshing.

“What a beautiful place.”

Maxi followed the princess’s gaze over the wall. A violent gust blew over the steep slopes and sharp peaks of the snow-topped mountains. Her eyes fixed on the horizon, the princess swept back her hair that was being buffeted by the wind.

“I was told that Anatol was infested with monsters. I was expecting some grim scenery, like a gate to the demon world.”

They began strolling the patrol route when the princess suddenly turned to Maxi.

“But the village is bigger than I expected, with a flourishing market. I must admit, I’m quite surprised.”

“Mercenaries and… merchants flock to Anatol… during the spring,” Maxi mumbled, repeating what she had heard as though it were something she was knowledgeable on.

The princess stroked her chin, seeming deep in thought. “I can see why Riftan is so attached to it. It must have taken enormous effort to make a land that has been neglected for decades this prosperous.”

Something twisted in Maxi’s lower abdomen; it was like the princess was displaying her closeness with Riftan. An urge to yell at her, to tell her to stop acting so familiar with him, momentarily overcame Maxi. Surprised by the vicious urge, Maxi bit her lip. A burning flush crept to the tip of her ears as though her petty and narrow-minded thoughts had been exposed.

“R-Riftan… has been working… d-day and night without rest… for the sake of Anatol.”

“It was the same during the campaign. No one ever saw the man rest, nor did he ever show hesitation or weakness. Everyone began calling him Mago out of fear and reverence.”

“Ma…go?”

“A mythical creature that does not sleep or grow tired. It’s believed to have a hundred lives,” the princess replied, wearing a bitter smile. “It was a moniker given to him by the Temple Knights of Osiriya when they saw him rush headlong into danger as if he were invincible.”

Although Ruth had already told her of Riftan’s recklessness, Maxi’s chest tightened at the princess’s revelation. She hunched her shoulders to fight off the biting cold.

Princess Agnes studied her with calm blue eyes. “I’ve always wondered what the Mago’s wife would be like. I wanted to know who it was that the knight who boldly threw himself into the dragon’s fire wanted to return to…”

Lost for words, Maxi wet her parched lips. The princess’s statement was not a reproof, yet Maxi could not help but feel she was being rebuked. She knew she did not deserve to be the wife of such a lauded knight.

The princess undoubtedly knew it too. Maxi could not bear to see her pathetic self reflected in the princess’s blue eyes. Despite knowing it would appear rude, Maxi abruptly turned away.

“Th-The wind… is cold. We should… return to the castle, Your Highness. Th-There are also matters I must attend to…”

“Of course.”

Princess Agnes gazed over the Anatolium Mountains one more time before descending the stone stairs. Maxi watched her for a moment, then hurried on as if fleeing the scene, a storm of anxiety raging in her heart.

◆◆◆

At sundown, the servants climbed ladders to light the chandelier inside the banquet hall. Braziers freshly replenished with burning coals were placed around the room, and the tables were laden with a sumptuous feast.

Maxi was positioned next to Riftan at the head of one of the tables. The princess and her retinue sat across from them, while the royal knights took up the rest of the seats. Once the pages had served all the guests with fragrant wine, Riftan raised his golden goblet.

“We welcome you to Anatol.”

Everyone raised their drinks in unison. The princess lifted her goblet, brimming with wine, high into the air and gave Riftan an elegant smile.

“We thank you for your warm welcome.”

“You must be tired from your long journey, Your Highness,” bellowed an old knight. “Please enjoy the feast.”

The princess laughed and brought the goblet to her lips. Taking the cue, the feast-goers around her picked up their utensils and began eating.

Maxi took a bite of bread and glanced around the crowded table. The royal knights who had accompanied the princess appeared to be well acquainted with the Remdragon Knights; they were engaged in amicable banter. Even the princess herself addressed the Remdragon Knights with no regard for formalities.

Princess Agnes seemed to pay no mind to the etiquette and decorum expected of a noblewoman, and Maxi was slightly taken aback by it.

Even sitting amongst men much bigger than her, the princess held her own and did not seem intimidated in the slightest. She laughed aloud while smacking the shoulder of the knight next to her. Her manner of speech was boisterous and provocative. What surprised Maxi more was how the knights did not seem fazed by it at all.

The princess was in the middle of a lively conversation with her neighbor when she abruptly turned to Riftan.

“I would like to look around Anatol as soon as possible. Could I trouble you for a tour tomorrow, Sir Riftan?”

Riftan took a sip of wine and replied coolly, “I will have Sir Ursuline show you around, Your Highness.”

“Look here, stone-hearted Lord of Anatol. Do not think you can cast me aside so easily. I have traveled to the end of the earth to come see you.”

“I do not recall ever making such a request.”

The royal knights’ expressions darkened at Riftan’s impertinence. Maxi nervously studied the princess’s face. Such discourtesy toward the royal family would not be tolerated, even from a knight whose prestige was known across the continent. Instead of being outraged, however, Princess Agnes burst into laughter as though Riftan had made a jest.

“I see that you have not changed.”

She turned her gaze to Maxi with a beguiling smile. “Then could I trouble you to be my guide, Lady Calypse?”

Riftan paused from sawing at his lamb meat to glare at the princess. Maxi blinked wordlessly, flustered at having been dragged into the conversation.

Unperturbed by her reaction, the princess continued. “I’ve been eager to get to know you better.”

Riftan lowered his knife with a clatter.

“Your Highness,” he said in a chillingly low voice. “If you do not mind waking early, I shall be your personal guide.”

He spoke through gritted teeth.

“Oh my, how kind of you,” the princess quipped, clearly not intimidated by his menacing tone. “You have my sincerest gratitude.”

Maxi stiffened at their easy banter. Just imagining the pair of them taking a pleasant ride around Anatol together was enough to make her stomach turn.

“Please… a-allow me… the honor, Your Highness,” Maxi blurted out impulsively.

Riftan looked surprised.

Wetting her dry lips, Maxi added calmly, “You are busy, Riftan… so… let me show Her—”

“How could you hope to escort Her Highness when you only arrived last autumn yourself?”

A deep flush colored Maxi’s cheeks.

“E-Even so. I think I am c-capable… of showing Her Highness around. I’ve been… to the m-market with Ruth… and… I’ve also been to the outskirts…”

“The outskirts?”

Riftan’s voice suddenly sounded grave.

Flustered, Maxi looked up and saw his eyes glinting dangerously. Come to think of it, she had never told him of her trip to aid the wounded after the werewolf attack. It had been while he was away on the goblin raid.

Maxi glanced around at the knights seated at the table. At the far end, she saw Sir Elliot vigorously shaking his head, signaling to her to not say anything.

Maxi swallowed past her dry throat. She had only been doing her duty as the lady of the castle, but she knew Riftan might not see it that way. Recalling his fury at discovering her efforts to learn magic, she quickly changed the subject.

“W-What I wish to say… is that… I also know Anatol… well enough… to guide Her Highness.”

“Enough. Sending you outside the castle unprotected is out of the—”

“Oh my,” Princess Agnes deftly interjected. “And it’s all right for me to leave the castle unprotected?”

Riftan shot her an annoyed look. “You are capable of protecting yourself, Your Highness, but that is not the case for my wife. All she has ever known are the walls of Croyso Castle!”

“E-Even I am… capable of sh-showing our guests… around our land!” Maxi exclaimed, glaring at him.

Being treated like an incompetent child in front of a distinguished princess was a blow to her pride.

Her face flushed as she retorted, “And… I-I’ve seen… other places. If you recall… I had to t-travel to reach Anatol… from the Duchy of Croyso.”

Hebaron was quick to take Maxi’s side.

“Her ladyship is right, Commander. What harm could come to her with the king’s knights in attendance? If it still worries you, I will accompany them.”

Riftan’s face grew darker and darker at the persistent rebuttals. Maxi was inwardly terrified when she saw that his anger was barely contained. But even so, she could not back down. She needed to prevent Riftan from spending time with such a captivating woman at all costs.

“Riftan… you b-barely have time… to rest. Please… let me help.”

Seeing her being so uncharacteristically stubborn, Riftan’s face grew somber. After a short silence, he finally raised the white flag.

“Fine. I shall leave it to you.”

Chapter 81

Riftan turned back to the smiling princess across the table with a stony expression.

“Would that be to your satisfaction, Your Highness?”

“As a mere unwanted guest, I would not dare complain. I am nothing but grateful that you would allow your cherished wife to accompany me.”

Placing a hand on her chest, the princess postured as though she had just received the highest of honors.

Maxi’s face flushed. Riftan had only expressed concern for his wife’s safety while showing none for the royal sitting right before him. It would not have been surprising for anyone had the princess taken offence. Instead, Princess Agnes seemed to find Riftan’s reaction amusing.

“It seems I am not the only one who hasn’t changed, Your Highness.”

Riftan shook his head as he regarded the grinning princess. He spoke as if he wearied of her, but his tone suggested a familiarity that made Maxi’s heart ache.

The princess condoned Riftan’s insolence with good humor, and Riftan had been able to predict that she would do so. The bond they shared was one of easy understanding, forged between two people who had been in the trenches together.

Maxi felt like an outsider. She stared down at her goblet. Though she felt despondent, how could she begrudge them of the camaraderie they shared? Princess Agnes had fought alongside Riftan during the hardest and bleakest time in his life. The Remdragon Knights, Ruth, Princess Agnes… They all deserved Riftan’s friendship and trust.

And what about Maxi? Had she done anything to earn his trust and affection?

Seeing Maxi’s face darken, Riftan furrowed his brow and stroked her hair.

“I already said you should do as you wish, so stop frowning.”

Maxi smiled lest he notice her petty jealousy, and Riftan looked relieved. He gave her a faint smile and filled her goblet with wine.

When Maxi saw his affectionate expression, she was momentarily overwhelmed with the urge to climb onto his lap and shower him with kisses. She wanted to caress the sharp outlines of his masculine face, to sit on his firm lap, and bury her face in his broad chest to breathe in his scent.

What could she possibly do to make this man hers completely? Maxi raised her goblet to her lips, shielding herself from discerning eyes that might recognize her possessive desires. Disoriented and lonely, she felt like a lost child in an unfamiliar place.

◆◆◆

It seemed that Maxi had indulged in too much wine. In an attempt to drive out her gloomy thoughts, she had taken sip after sip, and in the next moment found herself lying in bed. Feeling groggy, Maxi blinked into the darkness. Riftan sat beside her removing the ornaments from her hair and undoing the straps of her bedraggled dress.

“This is torture.”

He grunted as he pulled her dress over her head.

Maxi peered up at him with dazed eyes. He looked over her lying prone in her thin chemise and scowled as if regarding a mortal enemy.

“Not when you’re like this. Do you have any idea… how hard it is to hold myself back?”

Maxi wanted to tell him he did not need to hold himself back, but her drowsy lips would not cooperate. His restraint only made her more anxious. She did not want his consideration; she wanted him to take her with urgent need. Perhaps then she could forget how worthless and wretched she was.

She would gladly bear the pain and exhaustion if it meant being in his arms, where all her anxiety and loneliness could melt away.

Riftan sat quietly on the edge of the bed, his fingers grazing her disheveled hair. He lightly traced her burning cheeks before seemingly giving into his desires and cupping her breast.

Maxi released a moan and pressed her chest further into Riftan’s hand. He let out a low growl and pushed his wet tongue into her mouth. He tasted of wine.

Drowsy pleasure overtook her, making the blood rush to her ears and her heavy eyelids flutter. She waited for him to lift up her skirt and stoke the heat between her legs. Her stomach burned with the desire to feel his big, calloused hands on her body.

Riftan pulled back. Maxi sensed him rising from the bed and heard his long sigh. There was no time for the disappointment to set in before she drifted off to sleep.

◆◆◆

Maxi’s eyes slid open when she felt a rough tongue licking her face. It was Roy, the black kitten, nudging her nose. His long whiskers tickled her.

Maxi sat up rubbing her face. As always, Riftan was already gone. With a disappointed sigh, Maxi performed her morning ablutions and asked Ludis to help her dress. The wine headache was fortunately not as splitting this time.

“The princess went to visit the training grounds early this morning and asked that we inform her when you awoke, my lady. Shall I go inform her now?”

Maxi wondered if all participants of monster raids simply never ran out of stamina. Despite the long journey, Princess Agnes had arisen earlier and had already started the tour of the grounds. Maxi frowned as she threw on a cloak.

“I-I wish to go down to the village… with the princess. M-Make all the required preparations… Ask the stables to prepare a carriage… and I would like a servant… who knows the village well… to accompany us.”

“I shall accompany you, my lady,” replied Ludis assuredly.

Maxi looked relieved. She had offered to show the princess around, but the reality was that she did not know her way around at all except for the path that led to the square and the market.

“Then… I’ll leave the preparation to you. I-I… shall go inform… Her Highness myself.”

Maxi reluctantly made her way to the great hall. Princess Agnes did not seem like a bad person, but Maxi still felt uncomfortable around her.

Aside from the fact that she had almost married Riftan, Maxi found the princess’s penetrating gaze and inhibited nature unsettling. On top of that, her intentions for coming to Anatol were still a mystery. Maxi could not help but be wary of her.

Princess Agnes was a renowned sorceress in her own right. Would the king truly send her to such a far-flung region just to inspect the land?

But even if she has ulterior motives… it’s not as if I can do anything to stop it.

Realizing that she was spiraling into despondency again, Maxi collected herself and made her way to the knights’ training grounds.

It was sunnier than the previous day. The wind was chilly, but the sunlight was warm, and the green-tinted ground hinted at spring. Puffy clouds glided across the blue sky, and Maxi gazed up at them before passing through the garden gate and onto the training grounds.

She was met with an alarming sight: the princess at the center, sparring with a knight.

Once again, the princess was dressed like a man except this time in silver armor. Her movements were graceful as she swung a sword at the knight. The knight easily deflected her attacks as he barked instructions.

“Your lower body is open. Bend your knees!”

Maxi reflexively shrunk back when the knight’s sharp voice rang out across the grounds. It was Sir Ursuline.

Although Maxi had run into him several times since his altercation with Riftan, she was still uncomfortable around him. There was an air of unfriendliness between them. Maxi hesitated at the top of the stairs, wondering if she should return. She saw the princess suddenly slump to the ground in exhaustion.

“Darn! Still can’t land a blow after all that training!” Princess Agnes grumbled.

Ursuline smiled and sheathed his sword. “If I were to be bested by a sorceress, it would only be right that I be kicked out of the order.”

His voice was so gentle that Maxi found it difficult to believe that this was the sullen knight Maxi knew.

“Still, you have improved since I saw you last.”

“I would have believed you if you were at least a little out of breath,” the princess muttered, looking deflated.

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi slowly descended the stairs. An attendant handed Princess Agnes a towel, and she was wiping her face with it when she noticed Maxi.

“Good morning, Maximilian.”

“G-Good… morning, Your Highness. I trust… you slept well… last night?”

“Very well indeed.” Princess Agnes frowned. “But more importantly, I recall asking you to simply call me Agnes.”

“It would be improper… for me to address you… without your title…”

“I see that you are quite guarded, Maximilian.”

The princess regarded Maxi with probing eyes before nodding.

“Fair enough. Then, at least call me Princess Agnes. That is my name after all. I prefer to be seen as myself rather than just a princess.”

The princess’s self-assurance was evident in her statement. Unable to meet Princess Agnes’s penetrating gaze, Maxi looked down. An unpleasant emotion began swelling in her chest.

“As you wish, Princess Agnes.”

“Good. I would like to see the village now. May we leave right away?”

“I have asked the servants… to prepare a carriage.”

“I would prefer to go on horseback.”

“I have asked a servant… to accompany us.”

The princess furrowed her brows but soon shrugged.

“All right, then,” she said jovially, turning away. “I shall go summon my attendant.”

Ursuline had been quietly standing behind them. He regarded Maxi for a few moments before giving her a nod and following the princess.

Before long, a luxurious carriage drawn by two horses was waiting for them at the castle entrance. Maxi climbed in with Ludis and took the back seat. The princess, having finished up her preparations, entered with her own attendant and settled into the seat across from Maxi. Two royal knights, Hebaron, and Ursuline also accompanied them. They were on horseback and stationed themselves on either side of the carriage. Once they were ready to leave, the coachman flicked the reins and led the carriage out of the castle grounds.

Chapter 82

Maxi pulled back the curtains of the carriage window and took in the passing scenery. White birch trees flanked the well-paved road in wide rows. Warm sunlight streamed through the branches like rain. The princess smiled as she listened to the chirping of the birds.

“I’m glad it’s sunny today. I was worried when I saw the rain clouds yesterday. Fortunately for us, they moved westward.”

The princess stuck her head out of the window to enjoy the cool breeze before turning her gaze back to Maxi.

“Might I ask where our first destination is?”

“I was… thinking of… the village square, Your Highness.”

The square was the busiest part of the village. It was also close to the market, so Maxi was certain there would be a lot to see. The princess nodded, content with Maxi’s answer.

“We passed the square on our way to the castle yesterday. I noticed that there were a lot of taverns and street vendors there.”

“Your Highness, surely you are not intending to drink away the day at this hour?”

The royal attendant’s tone was stern. It was the first time the well-groomed attendant sitting next to the princess had spoken. Maxi looked at the man quizzically. The attendant cleared his throat and stroked his neatly trimmed beard before offering an explanation.

“Her Highness has a penchant for alcohol. There is not a town she visits without dropping by their taverns.”

“Her Highness… visits… village taverns?”

Maxi had heard that knights occasionally visited commoners’ taverns to rest, but she had never heard of a noblewoman doing so.

When Maxi glanced at the princess in surprise, Princess Agnes gave her a coy look. “Goodness, I visit taverns to gather information, not for the drink. They are frequented by travelers, so one hears all sorts of rumors.”

“Your Highness, you could always entrust such a task to your knights. Let us admit it is because of your love of overindulging. You go out of your way to join the knights every time they gather… Your actions make me too ashamed to face His Majesty, Your Highness.”

“I have never done anything shameful,” the princess retorted with a hint of annoyance. “I do not like being left out. I can’t bear it when the people I risk my life for are having a ball without me. Comrades are supposed to share in all happiness and sorrow.”

She raised her elegant chin and continued, “I believe it is such trust that spur men to overcome adversity as one.”

The attendant did not back down.

“I do not think alcohol is the only way to foster such trust, Your Highness.”

The princess’s lip quivered as if she wanted to snap back, but she flicked her hand in annoyance instead.

“Heavens, enough with the nagging, Sybil. I don’t intend to trouble Lady Calypse by insisting on going to a tavern.”

Not knowing how to react, Maxi let out an awkward laugh. The princess apparently lived no differently to a knight. The title of sorceress allowed her freedoms that were normally inaccessible to noblewomen.

Maxi wondered if she would also be able to travel freely and visit taverns like the princess if she became better at magic. It did not seem possible. Riftan would never allow such a thing when he was already hesitant about allowing her to roam their own lands.

The panel behind the front seat opened, and Maxi heard the coachman’s voice.

“The road ahead is bumpy, my lady. Please brace yourself.”

The four passengers grabbed onto the handles mounted on the walls.

True to the coachman’s warning, the carriage soon began rattling violently. Maxi shifted her weight onto her legs to stop herself from slipping off. The scenery outside now seemed to be shaking as if they were in an earthquake. They cleared the forest path before long, and a brisk stream, watermill, and wide bridge came into view.

The carriage descended a hill and crossed the bridge. On the other side, they were greeted by wooden buildings, colorful tents, and stalls lining the wide, paved road. Maxi was surprised when she saw that the village was livelier than she had anticipated. Large baggage wagons and carriages clogged the road along with people leading donkeys and horses.

“There are quite a number of large buildings,” the princess marveled, staring out of the window.

The princess was right. All over Anatol were large establishments one would not expect from a small village at the bottom of the continent. The construction of the three-story buildings had begun last autumn and was now complete, and more land was being paved to expand the congested road.

“More shops opened after the Leviathan Merchant Guild started bringing in more goods,” Ludis explained in a soft voice. “And since a large number of mercenaries come to Anatol around this time, the taverns and inns, as well as armorers and blacksmiths, are able to make good profits.”

Princess Agnes stared out of the window.

“I have heard that the population here has increased… but I did not expect to see such a flourishing village,” she muttered in a low voice.

The princess appeared to be deep in thought. Maxi threw her furtive glances. Why on earth had the princess come to Anatol? Her peculiar reaction made Maxi nervous.

“I was told that Riftan left the castle at dawn to visit the quarry. Is he planning on expanding the castle?”

The princess’s question was abrupt after a period of silence spent gazing out the window.

“I-I heard that… he is planning to build an extensive road… connecting Anatol to the ports. That must be why… he went to the quarry.”

Princess Agnes’s eyes widened before her whole face grew serious.

“If he succeeds in constructing this road and renovating the ports, he will be creating the shortest route connecting the Western and Southern Continents. Anatol would instantly be transformed into the most important trade center.”

From her tone, Maxi got the impression that the princess was not too pleased about this fact. Her heart sank. Had Riftan earned the ire of the royal family? Was that the reason the king had sent the princess to inspect his land? It was a mere assumption, but Maxi felt cold sweat trickling down her back.

As if sensing her unease, Princess Agnes quickly changed her expression and added lightly, “Though, of course, he would have to do something about the monsters first. If he doesn’t clear them out of Anatolium, it would not be easy to convince the big merchant guilds of the Southern Continent to come to Anatol.”

“I suppose a lot will depend on how much influence Sir Riftan’s reputation holds in the South,” the attendant chimed in.

Maxi quietly studied their expressions, then turned her gaze to the intricate roads and dense buildings passing by the carriage window.

Could Anatol truly grow into a thriving city? Although it was bustling with people, Anatol was still a small land that had yet to completely shed its rural atmosphere.

While the area surrounding the main road leading to the square and the castle gates was thriving, only old cottages occupied the outskirts of the village. The people who dwelled there mostly managed small orchards or raised livestock such as sheep, goats, chickens, and geese. The thought that this peaceful and simple country environment could disappear left Maxi feeling a little disappointed.

“I would like to look around the market. Shall we get off and walk from here?” the princess suggested when the carriage had driven halfway around the village.

Maxi nodded and opened the panel to ask the coachman to halt the carriage near the market. Soon after, the carriage pulled to a stop at a quiet corner of the road. The knights opened the door.

“Are you going to the market, my lady?” Hebaron asked as Maxi stepped out.

When Maxi nodded, he turned to Ursuline, who was standing behind him.

“Take the horses to the watering trough. I’ll escort Her Highness and her ladyship.”

Ursuline furrowed his brow. “Why do I have to—” he stopped mid-objection, glanced at Maxi, then clenched his mouth shut. Without saying another word, he led the four horses to a fenced area near the market.

Hebaron tossed a coin to the coachman and told him to find a meal nearby, then led the other knights behind the princess and Maxi as they entered the market.

The place was busier than the last time Maxi had visited with Ruth. Tightly crammed stalls lined either side. Merchants hawked their wares alongside mercenaries with their monster bones and magic stones.

The princess was languidly perusing the items for sale when she pointed to a tent in the corner.

“Why don’t we have lunch over there?”

Inside the tent were rickety tables fashioned from wooden boards placed over wine barrels. Judging by their worn garments, the men who sat playing cards as they ate were a group of travelers. Surely the princess was not suggesting that they eat at such a place?

Maxi gawked at the dingy establishment. The plump woman who had been roasting meat in front of the tent’s brazier lowered a rooster from the ceiling and placed it on a chopping board. Maxi hastily looked away as the woman raised a cleaver.

The rooster’s last cries rang around the market, and soon the newly decapitated bird was once again roped upside down to the ceiling. Maxi cautiously turned her gaze back to the tent. The woman calmly placed a bowl under the rooster to collect its blood and wiped her hands on her apron.

Feeling sick, Maxi covered her mouth and turned away from the stall.

“I-I think… it is a bit early… for lunch…”

“Come now, we can just taste the food. Nothing beats the taste of freshly roasted chicken.”

Princess Agnes, it seemed, was not sickened by the ghastly sight. Maxi broke out in a cold sweat. It was Sybil, the attendant, who came to her rescue.

“Your Highness, how could you even think about dining in the marketplace?”

The attendant shook his head in exasperation and strode past the tent.

“I hope you have not forgotten, Your Highness, that you are here on official business on behalf of the king and not for personal pleasure. We should not tarry in this crowded place.”

“Oh God, what a nag,” the princess grumbled.

She pursed her lips before following Sybil, dragging her heels. Maxi released a sigh of relief and walked behind them. The princess took her time looking through the market. She assessed the attire of the Anatolians as well as the quality and prices of the goods they traded. As she did so, she periodically directed questions at Maxi.

“How is the village protected?”

“Th-The sentries… patrol the village… three times a day. The knights… also take turns… to guard the ramparts. And visitors are expected… to go through thorough inspection… before they are allowed entry. People… without proper credentials… conferred by the church…. are denied entry.”

“How do you punish criminals?”

Maxi stared dumbly at the princess, flustered by the unexpected question.

Chapter 83

Ludis had been quietly standing behind Maxi and answered on her behalf.

“Those who commit theft or fraud must recompense their victims by paying them ten times the stolen amount. Those who cannot pay the fine must provide labor equivalent to the amount.”

“How surprisingly lenient. In Drachium, their hands would have been cut off then and there,” the princess remarked nonchalantly, stroking her chin. “What about murderers? How are they punished?”

“They are either flogged and exiled, or hanged. The decision is usually left to the family of the victim. If the victim is an orphan, it is the lord who decides.”

As she listened to Ludis’s explanation, Maxi grew increasingly disheartened. She was ashamed that she still knew so little about Anatol when she was the wife of its liege.

“Oh my, why are there so many women at that stall?”

Maxi, who had hung her head in embarrassment, glanced up in the direction the princess was pointing. Fifteen or so maidens were gathered around a stall in a narrow alleyway, bickering amongst themselves. Intrigued, the princess grabbed Maxi’s arm and rushed toward the commotion.

“What on earth are they fighting over?”

The young women were in a heated squabble over colorful sashes heaped on the stand, each wanting the prettiest one. Maxi was once again left tongue-tied when she did not know what they were. She glanced at Ludis for help.

“What… are they?”

“They are sashes used for adornment, my lady. The village maidens twist them into a long girdle. They are worn during the spring festival along with a floral wreath when the maidens go out to the fields to sing and dance.”

“Ah, they must be enacting the role of Wigrew’s dryad lover,” the princess noted.

Ludis nodded. “Legend has it that the nymph seduced the hero by adorning her waist with a colorful girdle and her head with a beautiful wreath. For hundreds of years, the maidens of Anatol have dressed up as the dryad of the oak tree each spring to sing in the fields. It is an old tradition.”

The princess’s eyes sparkled with interest. “Let us choose one as well.”

“Pardon?”

“Won’t this be your first festival here too, Maximilian? We should join the festivities.”

Without waiting for her reply, the princess grabbed Maxi’s hand and squeezed through the young women crowding the stall.

Maxi was crushed in their midst before she could even let out a cry. Her hair ended up in a mess and her clothes in disarray, but the princess’s grip on her hand meant she could not escape. Maxi was close to tears.

“How about this one?”

The princess, having pushed the maidens aside, dangled a purple band that was at the front of the stall. Maxi was still half wedged in the throng of women, and she frantically nodded.

Someone was pressing painfully against her stomach, and the princess was tugging so forcefully that Maxi feared her sleeve might tear off. All she wanted to do was to escape the crowd. The princess, however, briefly inspected the fabric before tossing it back onto the heap. Evidently dissatisfied with her find, she began searching for another.

“I think a green or yellow sash would look good on you, Maximilian. Or you can go with red to match your hair.”

“I-I think… any of them would do, Y-Your Highness.”

“I suppose blue would suit me best. What do you think? Which of these do you think match my eyes best?”

“I-I… cannot say…”

The women were still vying for a prime spot in front of the stall and, caught in the middle, Maxi was on the verge of tears. The crowd was angry that the princess and Maxi had cut in line, and they voiced their disapproval while they pulled at Maxi’s clothes.

Maxi had never been stuck in such a situation in her life. She found it impossible to collect herself. After quite some time, the princess found two sashes she liked and tossed three derham coins to the merchant.

“I’ll take these two! Will that suffice?”

“O-Of course. Let me get your change…”

“Keep it,” the princess shouted jovially.

She then turned and easily broke out of the crowd. Maxi frantically rearranged her disheveled hair and clothes. Hebaron had been watching the action from afar, unable to stop the princess.

He sighed. “Please do not make it difficult for us to protect you, Your Highness. You could have been harmed. Please consider your station—”

“Heavens, are you implying that innocent country girls could have harmed me?”

Princess Agnes, who had been happily inspecting the fabric she had spread out in front of her, turned her head to the knight and glared at him.

Hebaron corrected himself at her imperious tone.

“I have misspoken, Your Highness. It was those maidens over there who were in danger. You shoved them aside as if they were nothing but reeds.”

The princess replied with a snort then turned to face Maxi. Still a bit disoriented, Maxi jumped when the princess turned to her. She felt herself tense up. With a radiant smile, the princess handed Maxi a red sash.

“My gift to thank you for being my guide today. I chose one to match your hair.”

“Th-Thank you, Your Highness.”

When Maxi tentatively took the sash, Princess Agnes’s lips curled into a pleased smile. Maxi vacantly stared down at the slightly coarse sash. She was becoming increasingly confused by the princess’s actions. Why was she being so cordial? Oblivious to Maxi’s bafflement, the princess slipped her own dark blue sash under her belt and showed it to Ludis.

“Is this how you wear it?”

“Yes, Your Highness. You tie it firmly around your waist… and let the ends hang loose like this.”

“Try it too, Maximilian.”

“I-I am afraid I am… wearing a robe…”

The robe Maxi had on did not open at the front. When she flapped open the front to indicate so, the princess shrugged her shoulders in resignation.

“That is too bad for today, then. But you must wear it with me during the festival.”

The princess laughed warmly, the corners of her eyes crinkling, before she began inspecting the stalls once more. Maxi quietly watched as the princess strode onward. After neatly folding the sash, Maxi carefully placed it inside her pocket and followed after the princess.

◆◆◆

They perused the market for about an hour and a half longer before returning to the carriage. In that time, the princess managed to purchase five magic stones, drake scales, wyvern skin, and an excessive amount of herbs. Watching the princess haggle fiercely with the merchants reminded Maxi of Ruth, and she wondered if all mages lost their minds a little upon seeing rare herbs or items needed for magical devices.

“I now understand why merchants come to Anatol despite the dangers. Not only are there so many rare herbs, magic stones are cheaper here than any other region.”

“According to our sorcerer, many types of plants grow in the Anatolium Mountains,” Hebaron explained as he loaded the princess’s purchases into the carriage. “And since plenty of monsters reside there, it’s easier for us to acquire their bones, skin, and magic stones.”

The princess, who had been instructing the other knights to transport the items with great care, turned to Hebaron with a quizzical look.

“Which reminds me. It does not seem the church is against people trading monster parts so freely at your markets.”

“Neither the Orthodox nor the Reformed Church hold any sway here. Though we have a parish temple, it essentially only functions as a shelter for orphans through the Commander’s donations. Since the land has been neglected for a long time, it was only recently that the church recognized Anatol as a parish.”

The princess gaped indecorously. “Hell!” she exclaimed, flicking her finger. “I am beyond jealous.”

Maxi looked at her quizzically.

“Why… would that… make you jealous, Your Highness?”

“As a sorceress, I can only envy the lack of interference from the church. Mages and clerics don’t really get along, you see. In their eyes, we are no different from the apostates who go against the will of God.”

The princess grumbled, plopping down on the carriage seat. Maxi climbed in and nervously shifted her eyes. Now that she thought about it, she remembered how the cleric who had instructed her on the virtues of a lady had expressed his contempt for mages.

“But… why?” Maxi asked with a puzzled expression. “Being able to use magic… is such an amazing feat… Even the nobles… hold mages in high esteem…”

“Mages only gained recognition with the start of the feudal system. They quickly became invaluable as the nobles got into land disputes. With every liege in the continent desperately seeking mages to enter their service, even those among the clergy became tolerant of magic. And so the Reformed branch of the church was formed. Now that the mages’ influence has gotten too powerful, even the church no longer renounces them publicly, but… traditional doctrine views magic as a demonic power that goes against God’s will. It also views monsters as the creation of the god of evil, so trading their parts is considered immoral.”

The princess took out one of the magic stones she had purchased at the market. Gazing down at the red gemstone, she sighed.

“The Orthodox Church still restricts the trafficking of such items. And unfortunately, Drachium is under their influence, so the only monster parts we are allowed to trade are their magic stones. Those caught selling their bones, scales, or skin are put on trial, and there are also restrictions that forbid the creation of magical devices that are not condoned by the church.”

“Is the Reformed Church… more lenient?”

“The Reformed Church allows the trade of monster bones, scales, and skin, but they strictly forbid the trading of their blood and meat.”

Maxi frowned. “W-Why… would people… buy that?”

She knew that the magic stones and bones from dragons and other monsters were used to craft magical devices, while their scales and skin were used for shields and armor. However, she had never heard of people using monster blood or flesh. She did not have an inkling as to what that might be used for. When Maxi furrowed her brow, the princess gave her an amused look.

“They use it for dark magic or alchemy… I am told that some even consume it.”

“C-Consume?”

Chapter 84

Maxi, Ludis, and Sybil all grimaced in disgust. Seeing their reactions, Princess Agnes laughed.

“They are only rumors. Being caught would lead to immediate banishment, so I doubt there is anyone mad enough to do such a thing.”

“That is a heavy punishment indeed, but… I cannot fathom why anyone would want to consume such things in the first place,” Sybil remarked as he made a small gagging noise into his sleeve.

“Anyhow, it is no easy feat to create a magical device in Drachium. Not only do mages need a cleric’s permission to purchase the items needed, they must acquire them on the black market at an inflated price. This is why mages in the capital come to the southern regions of the kingdom where the influence of the Reformed Church is greater.”

“Does that mean… mages would flock… to Anatol as well?”

“I think a lot of them are already here. I saw quite a few doing business with the mercenaries. I bet more mages would come to Anatol once they find out how lax the church’s influence is here.”

If the princess was right and more mages did come to Anatol, then it would benefit the land. After all, Anatol was in dire need of more mages. They would need at least three or four more to be able to treat people more efficiently if another catastrophic monster attack were to happen.

But even if more mages do come to Anatol, they would all be gone once winter returns… They would not be much help unless they could be convinced to settle here.

Maxi was deep in thought when the princess, who had been studying Maxi silently, asked in a cryptic tone, “Are you an adherent of the Reformed Church, Maximilian?”

“To my knowledge… the Duchy of Croyso… followed the Orthodox Church. The doctrines… were always strictly observed,” Maxi replied. Then, not wanting the princess to misunderstand, quickly added, “But… that does not m-mean… that I consider magic… immoral. I consider magic… a talent… bestowed by God. No different from swordsmanship… or cleverness.”

“How nice of you to say so,” the princess said with a gentle smile.

Although Maxi had meant what she said and was not simply trying to please the princess, she chose not to share the fact that she was also learning magic. She was too embarrassed to call herself a mage in front of such a great sorceress. The mere thought of doing so made her blush. Clearing her throat, Maxi tapped the panel to signal the coachman to start moving.

“Where are we off to now?”

“Back to the castle, Your Highness. We wasted so much time at the market that I’m afraid I am already exhausted and covered in dirt,” her attendant complained, stretching his legs. “I should like a nice bath and a good rest before the sun goes down.”

They had reached halfway across the outskirts of Anatol. All the passengers of the carriage beside the princess were exhausted, and it was decided that they would return to the castle. The sky blazed red from the setting sun.

When they arrived, Maxi stepped out of the carriage and looked up at the indigo clouds across an amber sky. She had been a bundle of nerves the whole trip, and now her shoulders and neck felt stiff.

Wincing, Maxi began walking up to the great hall when she felt an arm wrap around her waist and pull her against a sturdy chest. Maxi turned around, startled. It was Riftan, in full armor, hugging her from behind.

“You must have found it tiresome, being dragged around all day.”

The princess, stepping out of the carriage with Ursuline’s assistance, covered her mouth in mock indignation. “Heavens, what a mean thing to say. You make it sound as if I forced Maximilian to accompany me today.”

Ignoring the princess, Riftan looped an arm around Maxi’s shoulder and planted a kiss on the top of her head.

It was an affectionate gesture he had not shown in quite a while. Maxi’s face flushed. Although such public displays of intimacy still embarrassed her, her heart raced and a tingling sensation made the fine hairs on her nape stand up. A shiver ran down her spine when he gently caressed the side of her neck.

“Back so soon, Commander?” Hebaron asked, looking up from the luggage he was unloading from the carriage. “I thought the soil inspection for the road construction would take a while, so I assumed you would be returning late. I hope there is no problem.”

Riftan let out a sigh and released Maxi.

“I’m afraid there is, which is why I’ve been waiting out here for you and Ursuline to return. Gather everyone in the council room. There’s something I wish to discuss.”

“God. At this hour?”

“Correct,” Riftan answered firmly.

Hebaron stuck his lip out like a duck. Maxi bit her lip as well, except in disappointment. Irritation at having to spend the night alone again rushed through her.

Oblivious to her discontent, Riftan turned to Maxi. “You must be tired. You should get some rest.”

With that, he gently pushed her in the direction of the great hall. Maxi reluctantly began walking away with Ludis trailing behind her when something made her stop in her tracks. The princess was following the knights instead of going to her own chambers.

“Let me join you. I will help you if I can, for old times’ sake,” Princess Agnes said to Riftan.

Riftan gave her a curt nod. “How kind of you.”

Maxi vacantly stared after Hebaron, Ursuline, Riftan, and the princess as they headed toward the knights’ quarters.

Maxi’s chest felt tight. An unpleasant feeling swelled in her stomach. Desperate to shake it off, Maxi hurried up the stairs.

◆◆◆

The evening went by with Maxi dining alone in her chambers and whiling away the time by watching the kittens play. She wondered what deliberations were keeping the knights in the council room until this late into the night. The servants told her that Riftan had asked for supper to be served there as well.

Despite her exhaustion, Maxi lit a candle and began reading an ancient text at the desk. She was determined to stay up until Riftan returned. After a while, she heard the door open, and Riftan quietly walked into the room.

“You are… back.”

Riftan froze in the middle of casting off his armor and turned to her.

“I thought you would be asleep.”

He threw off his robe and strode over.

“Why are you awake? Today’s excursion must have tired you.”

“It was not… that tiring.”

Furrowing his brow, Riftan cupped her chin and brushed a calloused thumb over the dark circle under her eye.

“I know you’ve been busy with the garden and the welcome preparations. You need not exert yourself so much.”

“I am… all right. It is you… who needs rest.”

His touch melted her. Maxi impulsively leaned her cheek into it and pressed her lips to his palm. She felt his hand twitch. With a groan, Riftan crushed his mouth on hers. His lips were slightly cold, and Maxi tasted traces of wine on his tongue.

“I have been frustrated with need lately,” he mumbled, a hint of self-deprecation in his somber tone.

He cupped her cheek and swept away the curls covering her ear. Candlelight illuminated his face, making it look almost sinister.

“But I do not wish to tire you. If you do not want to…”

“I-I… don’t mind.”

Maxi cautiously reached for his arm. She had missed him terribly.

Riftan’s eyes bored into her face. A beast-like growl rumbled in his throat, and he began sucking on her lips with a fervor.

Maxi responded by running her hand through his hair. Heat simmered inside her. Riftan hurried out of his clothes and began fondling her breasts. As he stroked them until they were tender, Maxi caressed his hard chest and neck. He was like a frenzied hound freed from its leash. Nothing could have cooled his feverish desire.

Riftan hungrily kissed her lips as if he wanted to swallow her whole while he stroked the flesh between her legs. It was only when she was frantic with need that he finally entered her.

The sharp pleasure she had not felt for a long time made her feel as though she were melting. The climax he took her to was so intense that it burned away the lingering emotions that clung to her heart. However, even within that moment of pleasure, Maxi felt a void.

Her eyes took on a faraway look as she lay in his arms and stared at the canopy above the bed. It was unbelievable that there was a hunger within her that would not be sated by passion. Why was it that she could not rid herself of this anxiety when he clearly cherished her more than she deserved? The loneliness felt like a stain that refused to be scrubbed off.

“Did I tire you after all?”

Sensing her tension, Riftan rubbed her sweat-slicked skin. He sounded concerned.

Maxi buried her face in his shoulder and shook her head. Not reassured, Riftan caressed her swollen, pink breast and peppered her shoulder with kisses.

“Did Agnes say anything?”

“What… do you mean… by anything?”

Riftan propped his head up, a faint line creasing his forehead. “Are you trying to get something out of me?”

“N-No… I really don’t know… what you mean.”

“The princess has a temper, and she has a knack for talking cryptically in such a way as to make you reveal your inner thoughts. She is also quite skilled at riling people for the sake of it, or manipulating them to do as she bids. I only ask because I was concerned she might have done the same to you.”

Riftan was speaking ill of the princess, and yet Maxi still felt upset. It baffled her. She placed her leg above his rock-hard thigh and wriggled her toes, pretending to be unconcerned.

“You must get on with her… very well.”

“What?”

Riftan’s eyes widened. Then he burst into laughter as though he found her comment ridiculous.

“Have you not seen how I am with her? What in the devil makes you think we get along?”

“You also treat… Ruth, Sir Hebaron… and the other knights s-similarly… but you have a good relationship with them… do you not?”

Riftan studied her, his gaze intense. A fierce flush colored Maxi’s face. She was mortified that her jealousy was so blatant. Riftan’s lips twisted into a churlish smile.

“If you put it like that, then I suppose I can’t say that we are on bad terms. She is a talented, albeit annoying, woman. And she’s not as arrogant as the rest of the royal family.”

Maxi hid her face against his shoulder again to conceal her disheartened expression. Riftan pecked the top of her head and teased the taut and rosy tips of her breast.

“But that’s it. I may be on amicable terms with her, but I have never wanted her as a woman. I’m sure it is the same for the princess.”

“How… would you know that?”

“Near the end of the Dragon Campaign, she and I moved together as a team for almost a year, but she never once made any advances.”

Maxi wanted to ask him what he meant by advances, but she kept her mouth shut. The answer would only upset her more. She hated the fact that they had spent a year together. She knew she could not resent Riftan for it, but it bothered her greatly.

Sensing that her mood had not improved, Riftan looked troubled.

He brusquely blurted out, “You also get on well with Ruth, do you not?”

The unexpected mention of Ruth’s name startled her. Maxi’s head snapped up in shock.

Chapter 85

Riftan studied her face as if seeking confirmation.

“But that doesn’t mean you wish to lie with him, does it?” he said sharply.

“O-Of course not!”

The fact that Riftan was even bringing up the notion offended her. Maxi frowned. Was he still bothered by her spending time with Ruth?

Her temper rising, Maxi said, “I-I… swear to you, I… have never entertained… such immoral thoughts! And… Ruth would n-never betray your trust—”

“I know. I’m just trying to explain to you how it is between me and the princess. I do not dislike her… In fact, I would go so far as to say I regard her in a good light. But I have never once wanted to kiss her.”

Riftan murmured in a low voice, gently sucking her lip. The feel of his stubble grazing her face felt good.

“It’s different from what I feel for you.”

“What… do you feel… for me?”

With nervous eyes, Maxi glanced up at his masculine face. The only thing they shared was their bed, and this tiny portion was the only part of his life she could claim as hers.

Riftan looked at her before pulling her to his chest. She heard his voice above her head.

“You are the only family I have,” he said with a sigh.

She had not been expecting that. Maxi felt her heart ache. Catching her breath, she silently repeated his words. Family. She had never once thought of Riftan as her family, but he was right — they were family. He was her husband, and she was his wife. Maxi felt a lump in her throat.

Riftan seemed disquieted by her silence and brought his hand to her belly.

“Though it would be three of us if you ever give me a child,” he said humorously, caressing her stomach.

“D-Do you… want a child?”

“It would be nice. A little nipper with red hair and big gray eyes crawling around. What’s not to love?”

“I-I… would like our child… to have… black hair,” Maxi murmured, her throat tight with emotion.

Just imagining a baby that resembled Riftan was enough to fill her with joy.

Our child.

Ever since she had arrived in Anatol, she had been far too busy to even consider children. But thinking about it now, it was about time they had one.

Maxi’s drowsy eyes sparkled. She imagined holding a soft baby in her arms and breathing in its milky scent as she ran her fingers through its thick, black hair. What would the feeling of a baby suckling on her with its plump, rosy lips be like? What about the joy of seeing the child come running into her arms calling her mother? The anticipation made Maxi’s heart flutter. Then, a sudden thought broke through her pleasant reverie.

It had been almost half a year since she had come to Anatol. Was it not strange that she was not yet pregnant? Her nursemaid had told her that her bleeding would stop once she was pregnant. If that were so, should it not have stopped already? Although Riftan had been away a few times, they had not been negligent of their marital duties.

Remembering how her own mother had struggled to conceive, Maxi grew anxious.

“Let us sleep.”

Riftan reached over to turn off the lamp before tucking the blanket up to Maxi’s chin. She snuggled into his warm embrace and shook off the terrifying premonition. It was still too early for such worries. There were couples who had to try for years before finally conceiving a child. She was certain that if she waited… she would be able to give him the good news.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi once again woke to find herself alone in the sunlit bedchamber. Her eyes still heavy with sleep, she glanced at the empty spot next to her and sighed as she sat up. Riftan’s diligence was astonishing.

In low spirits, Maxi got out of bed and dressed herself. She intended to tackle the tasks she had been unable to do due to the excursion with the princess. These included checking the progress of the landscaping and making sure the guests had everything they needed.

It was another usual, busy day, but Maxi felt her spirits had lifted. She smiled as she recalled Riftan’s warm arms that had held her throughout the night. It felt good to know that his passion for her had not waned.

When Maxi stepped out of her chambers, the maidservants who had been cleaning the windows bowed and greeted her with bright smiles.

“Good morning, my lady.”

“Did you sleep well, my lady?”

“Yes. Did the guests… have a pleasant night?”

“Yes, my lady. They all said that they slept well. All of them except the princess are currently resting in their rooms.”

“What about Her Highness?”

“Her Highness has gone to the knights’ training grounds with his lordship early in the morning.”

“With… his lordship?”

Seeing her face fall, a keen maidservant quickly added, “The royal knights were also with them, my lady. I heard that they will be watching the sentries’ training.”

“I-I see.”

Embarrassed that the maidservant had read her displeasure, Maxi quickly turned away. Riftan had made it clear last night that he felt nothing for the princess. Yet, it still perturbed Maxi to hear that he was currently with Princess Agnes. Had she always been such a jealous woman?

Maxi rushed down the stairs rubbing her flushed face. Her unease, however, lingered while she inspected the gardens with Rodrigo.

It was not as if her husband had gone to have a secret tryst with another woman. So why did she feel like she was being driven into a corner? Maxi found herself pacing around the garden. Finally, unable to bear the anxiety any longer, she made her way to the training grounds. It could be awkward with her there, but she did not think she could regain her peace of mind unless she was with them.

Holding that thought in her mind, she briskly walked past the gate. That was when she heard a loud cry, and she looked down from the entrance.

The knights must have been holding a special training, for there were more than the usual number gathered on the grounds. Princess Agnes and her attendants stood off to the side, and Maxi spotted the squires amongst the group on the opposite end.

Everyone’s attention was on the two knights making their way to the pitch. Maxi’s eyes widened. Both knights wore helmets, but she immediately recognized Riftan.

Is Riftan going to fight the knight? But, why?

The two knights drew their swords. From his armor, it was apparent that Riftan’s opponent was one of the princess’s royal knights. Had a conflict arisen between Riftan and the guests?

The royal knight suddenly charged at Riftan with such speed that it was hard to believe he was wearing armor. The knight was like a weighted ball shooting through the air.

Maxi shrieked and staggered back, but her voice was drowned out by the thunderous clashing of swords.

Riftan deflected his opponent’s sword like a flash of light. The royal knight promptly swung his sword again. Their metal blades proceeded to clash faster than a hummingbird flapping its wings, and the deafening clanging rang across the grounds.

Maxi watched in stunned silence. The two knights lashed at each other with such force that their feet dug into the ground, scattering dust around them like fog.

The duel was so intense that it was surprising that one had not yet sliced the other in half. Unable to watch the frightening sight any longer, Maxi looked away and saw Sir Elliot. He was approaching her with a look of concern.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

“S-Sir Elliot…”

Maxi instinctively clutched at his cape.

“W-What on e-earth is happening? W-Why is Riftan…”

“Rest assured, my lady, they are merely sparring with one another.”

She looked at him in disbelief. “S-Sparring?”

She could still hear the thunderous clashing of their swords behind her.

“H-How can this be considered sparring! W-What if they get hurt?”

“I don’t know about the royal knight, but the Commander is just humoring his opponent.”

Elliot tried his best to reassure Maxi, but her heart pounded each time their swords met. It made her indignant that the knights looked on with their arms crossed, not concerned in the slightest.

“If you do not feel well, my lady, please allow me to escort you back,” said Elliot, looking worriedly at her ashen face.

Maxi unwittingly leaned against the knight as he supported her. At that moment, a sharp clang rang out, and silence fell over the grounds.

Beside herself with worry, Maxi looked back to make sure Riftan was not hurt. Much to her relief, he was standing as steady as a stone statue. He brought the tip of his sword to his opponent’s neck. After a long silence, the royal knight slowly raised his arms, admitting defeat.

The tension eased, and Maxi let out a sigh of relief. Neither of them seemed to be hurt. As she loosened her stiff shoulders, she felt a hot gaze land on her.

Maxi reluctantly looked back down. Riftan, having cast off his helmet, was staring at her with a thunderous look. Sheathing his sword, he strode to where she was and pulled her away from Elliot.

“Explain to me what you are doing with my wife.”

Elliot took a step back.

“I was trying to support her ladyship. She was shaken by the sparring,” he said, clearly flustered.

Riftan glared at him before turning his gaze to Maxi. “You should not be here. It’s no place for someone as faint-hearted as you.”

With that, he grabbed her arm and turned in the direction of the gate. Maxi let out a whimper when his gauntlet dug into her skin, and Riftan immediately released her as if he had been burned. Rubbing her aching forearm, she looked up at him in confusion. She could not understand his sudden displeasure.

“I-I am all right. I was… merely surprised… because I’ve never seen… knights sparring like that before.”

“Have you never attended a joust or longsword tournament, Maximilian?”

It was Princess Agnes.

Chapter 86

Startled by the princess’s sudden appearance, Maxi was about to flinch back when she managed to stop herself. She did not want to offend the princess.

“N-No… Your Highness.”

“Now that I think about it, you’ve never visited Drachium Palace, have you? I seem to recall your sister visiting every year though… Do you not like the capital, Maximilian?”

Unsettled by the direction of the conversation, Maxi broke out in a cold sweat.

“I-I was not… fond of traveling…”

“Even so, you must come visit the capital with Sir Riftan someday. If you do, I would gladly show you around.”

Before Maxi could say anything, Riftan brusquely cut in.

“We thank you for the invitation, Your Highness, but my wife is not strong enough to handle such a long journey.”

With that, he once again led Maxi toward the gate. Flustered, Maxi looked over her shoulder and saw the princess shrugging with an ambiguous smile on her lips. It did not seem like she was offended by Riftan’s rudeness, but she did not look pleased either.

Scampering behind him, Maxi said nervously, “You mustn’t… b-be so rude to Her Highness... Y-You must afford her every courtesy…”

“There is no need for you to mind the princess. That woman only wants to get a rise out of me,” Riftan spat out acridly as he strode onward. “I will show the princess the rest of our lands, so you do not have to concern yourself with her anymore. As I said, the woman has a knack for manipulating people as she sees fit. Nothing good will come from associating with her.”

“B-But… are you not busy with the road construction?”

Riftan frowned as if he were displeased.

“As it happens, the princess will be helping us with the construction,” he muttered with a sigh.

“H-How?”

“To build the road connecting Anatol to the ports, we have to eradicate the monsters that dwell in the southern parts of the Anatolium Mountains. Having a high mage like Princess Agnes assisting us will certainly be helpful. And by taking her along, I would be playing host at the same time. Two birds with one stone.”

Maxi was speechless for a moment.

“B-But… Princess Agnes is our guest sent b-by the king. H-How could we… ask such a service from our guest? If something were to go wrong…”

“Her knights have already carped at me for the same reasons,” Riftan said, lightly licking his lips. “Which is preposterous since it was the princess who offered to help first.”

It appeared that this was the matter that Riftan had sparred with the royal knight over. When Maxi looked up at him with concern, Riftan grinned and brushed her hair with his ungloved hand.

“You do not have to be so worried. They weren’t truly against it. They were merely seeking an excuse to challenge me to a duel. Not only is the princess capable of protecting herself, I am not so deranged as to put our royal guest in danger.”

Maxi pursed her lips. He spoke so gently that she could no longer think of an excuse to dissuade him. She could not object simply because she did not like the idea.

“So don’t worry yourself needlessly. Just rest. I know making all these preparations was not easy for you.”

“I-Is there… a-anything I could do… to help?”

Riftan narrowed his eyes as if she had said something outrageous.

“You?”

Willing herself not to be discouraged, Maxi stammered, “I am also c-capable of healing magic… s-so I’m sure I would be of some help.”

“I appreciate your offer, but no. There are currently a lot of mages in Anatol, so I intend to employ their services. There is no need for you to worry about such things.”

The refusal was so resolute that Maxi clenched her mouth shut, unable to say anything more. The only roles Riftan wanted her to take on were that of the lady of the castle and his wife.

Although he had told her that she was the only family he had, he did not consider her a comrade he could share his troubles with. Hiding her disappointment, Maxi trailed behind Riftan as he walked one step ahead of her.

◆◆◆

True to Riftan’s words, Maxi no longer had to attend to the princess after that day. The princess spent most of her time with Riftan. They would ride out early in the morning to inspect the southern parts of the Anatolian mountains, and on days they did not, they would discuss matters at the training grounds or tour the lands.

Of course, they were never alone. Whenever they ventured outside Anatol, the Remdragon Knights and the royal knights accompanied them. When they toured within the borders, the princess’s attendants followed.

There was absolutely no reason for Maxi to feel anxious or discontent, but anxious and discontent she was. Seeing a woman as dazzling as the sun itself standing beside Riftan made her heart ache.

She let out a forlorn sigh and gazed out the window into the garden below. It was beginning to show more signs of life. To Maxi, Princess Agnes was the complete opposite of herself. Not only was she beautiful and full of confidence, she was also a force to be reckoned with.

Maxi worried that by spending too much time with the princess, Riftan would soon recognize his wife’s inadequacies. He would finally see just how pathetic and miserable she was.

A chill ran down her spine whenever such thoughts invaded her mind. Her whole life, Maxi had been compared to her sister, Rosetta. Hence, the thought that even her husband might compare her to another woman filled her with dread. Maxi chewed her lip. So ingrained was her sense of inferiority that she could not rid herself of it completely, no matter how hard she tried.

“What has caught your attention so, my lady?”

The voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts, and she turned her head to look at the speaker. Ruth stood at the entrance of the library, munching on an apple. Maxi furrowed her brow at his nonchalant demeanor.

“Where… have you been? I was worried when you weren’t here… whenever I came to the library.”

“I had to shut myself up in my tower these past couple of days so I could finish making the magical device,” he answered flatly.

He strode into the library and plopped himself down on his usual seat.

Maxi gave him a quizzical look. “But don’t you usually… work on them in the library?”

“I wished to avoid running into that troublesome woman.”

“T-Troublesome… woman?”

“I am referring to Princess Agnes. I would like to avoid her as much as possible.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the unexpected answer. Since most of the Remdragon Knights seemed to be on amicable terms with the princess, Maxi had assumed that Ruth would also hold the princess in high esteem.

“Do you… not get along with her?”

“I am afraid the acrimony is one-sided. I am merely a victim of the princess’s bullying. You see, she sees me as a renegade for breaking the rules of the Mage Tower.”

Ruth wrapped his arms around himself and shuddered.

“Truth be told, I would like to have nothing to do with her if possible. She made sure I had a hard time during the campaign. I doubt even a cleric would have treated a pagan so cruelly.”

“I-I was unaware of that. You… never said anything… whenever you mentioned the princess in the past.”

“I do not see why I would have to mention such a thing.”

He plucked a book from the pile next to him and flipped it open.

A strange sense of solidarity rose inside her. The fact that there was someone who disliked the princess gave her consolation. Though she knew how shameful that was, it still made her feel better.

“I-I do not think… she is a bad person…” she muttered in a veiled tone.

“Indeed. Objectively speaking, it is true that she is talented, as well as a fair-minded person when she wishes to be. She is also cordial to the Remdragon Knights. But I believe I am free to have my own opinion of her, and in my opinion, she is difficult to deal with.”

Ruth’s frankness made Maxi feel a little brighter. After a moment of hesitation, she confessed her own feelings.

“To be honest… I am also ill at ease with the princess.”

“I would have been surprised if you were not,” Ruth answered blandly, turning a page of the book. “It would have been strange if you were happy to welcome the princess seeing as she used to be a potential marriage match for your husband.”

Ruth’s words made her feel a lot better. Whenever she felt jealous of the princess, Maxi felt as though she were one of the wicked witches mentioned in the old tales.

“Be that as it may… I still feel quite awful… that I find her difficult… when she is h-helping Anatol.”

Ruth snorted, turning another page. “Believe me, my lady, the princess is not helping us merely from the goodness of her heart. I heard that she asked for monster loot in exchange for her assistance. That alone makes this a fruitful deal for the princess. And I’m certain she wants to use this opportunity to convince Sir Riftan to go to the capital since King Reuben desperately wants to keep Sir Riftan close.”

Maxi’s shoulders stiffened. “Princess Agnes… wants to bring R-Riftan back to the capital with her?”

“Well, I do not see why else she would come to such a far-off place.”

Ruth answered indifferently, but when he saw the look on Maxi’s face, he quickly added, “Of course, I doubt Sir Riftan would ever agree to it no matter how hard the princess tries to convince him. Our liege is not fond of life in the capital, nor does he like staying in Drachium Palace.”

“W-Why is that?”

“I would think it was obvious. Ever since he was knighted, the nobles visiting Drachium openly showed their contempt for him. Even if they were to change their ways now, I do not think Sir Riftan would welcome their company since he despises conceit to a fault.”

Ruth shrugged his shoulders as if what he had just said was of little importance.

“Besides, Sir Riftan is fond of Anatol. Why would he want to go to Drachium when he could be the king here?”

“K-King?”

“To Anatolians, Sir Riftan is a greater liege than King Reuben. After all, it was Sir Riftan who helped this desolate land on the edge of the kingdom to become the flourishing village it is now. The people adore him as their liege, and Sir Riftan also cares deeply for them.”

Maxi looked out the window. She was suddenly overwhelmed by an emotion she did not understand. The sweeping scenery outside was as beautiful as a mural painted with bold brush strokes. Was this land special to Riftan? Though she was relieved, she also felt a little lonely. It was as if she were envious of this land that bound him…

“In any case, Princess Agnes would not be able to stay here forever. She will surely return to the capital once she realizes that Sir Riftan cannot be swayed. Just endure her till then, my lady. I, for one, intend to avoid her as much as possible.”

Ruth’s jovial voice roused Maxi from her foolish thoughts, and she gave him a small smile. He was right. She could only wait and hope that the princess would give up on persuading Riftan and return to the capital as soon as possible. Then, hopefully, she would be liberated from this anxiety of losing her husband.

Chapter 87

Unfortunately for Ruth, his plan of not associating with the princess was not to be. The extensive road construction that would connect Anatol to the ports in the South Sea required enormous manpower. The knights left the estate several times a day to hunt the monsters that stalked the construction site, and thus a large number of workers built the road under their protection.

Ruth was required to join the efforts. He was assigned to take part in the monster raids and had to suffer Princess Agnes’s constant provocations.

Although he looked thoroughly unhappy whenever Maxi saw him, she felt no pity for the sorcerer. She envied him instead.

Everyone at Anatol was allowed to help Riftan except for her. While she merely worked on the garden, even the squires Ulyseon and Garrow contributed by slaying monsters outside the borders or running errands for the knights. Granted, managing the castle was not an easy task in itself, but Maxi still felt like a child left alone in an empty house.

As the days went by, Maxi began to wonder if there was a reason for her to continue learning magic. What would she do with defense magic, or the ability to summon fire or wind, when she never left Calypse Castle?

Ever since she had first started learning magic, she had harbored a dream of becoming a great adventurer who braved perils by Riftan’s side. That dream now lay shattered. Riftan would never allow her to join him on his dangerous ventures.

The realization made her feel isolated, but there was no one she could be honest with. Though the servants were courteous, Maxi did not think it appropriate for her to confide in them. Riftan was always busy, and in a way, he was the last person she wanted to reveal such feelings to. The only thing she could do was to endure the solitude and resolutely go about her day.

“Are you feeling unwell, my lady? You have not been eating well,” Ludis asked cautiously when she noticed Maxi picking at her late lunch.

Maxi shook her head and forced a smile. It was true that she was fatigued and did not have an appetite, but that was from waiting most of the night for Riftan.

“You look tired, my lady. Might I suggest a nap?”

“Th-Thank you for worrying… but I’m expecting the spice peddler l-later in the afternoon.”

“Then, shall I bring your supper to your chambers so you can rest early?”

Maxi shook her head. “I-It would not do for me to dine in my chambers…. w-when we have guests. I-It would be unbecoming behavior from the lady of the castle.”

“I am sure the guests would understand if they hear that you are not feeling—”

“I-I really am all right,” Maxi said, cutting Ludis off. The maidservant’s continued insistence began to annoy her.

Ludis pressed her lips together, and an awkward silence fell over the room. Maxi nibbled on a piece of bread and forced the food down her throat.

Her body did feel heavy and tired, but it was obvious that she would only drown herself in self-deprecating thoughts if she were to stay in bed for the rest of the day.

Believing that keeping herself busy would be better for her state of mind, Maxi lowered her food, got out of bed, and put on her cloak. She mused that she might as well inspect the kitchen before meeting the peddler.

“There you are, my lady!”

Maxi had stepped out into the corridor when she heard an urgent voice. She turned to find Rodrigo rushing to her, his face ashen.

“D-Did something happen?”

“It seems a problem has arisen at the construction site. We have received word that workers have been injured from a monster attack, and they have requested reinforcement and aid.”

Blood drained from Maxi’s face. Riftan was supposed to be at the construction site, so if a problem had arisen even with him there, it meant that they were dealing with something truly terrifying.

Although she was momentarily filled with fear, Maxi was able to regain her composure with great effort. Reminding herself that she had personally experienced dealing with such a situation last winter, she tried to recall the instructions Ruth had given at the time.

“P-Prepare… a-all the necessary materials… and load them onto a wagon immediately. A cauldron, firewood… bowls, c-clean cloth, thread, needles, herbs… and a-anything else that might be needed!”

“Yes, my lady.”

“H-Have a carriage ready, a-and prepare sheets and blankets j-just in case. W-Where is the m-messenger?”

“He is at the training grounds preparing the sentries.”

“I-I would like to h-hear what the e-exact situation is. P-Prepare the wagons and w-wait for me at the castle entrance.”

Rodrigo nodded and rushed down the stairs. Maxi followed him and scurried outside. Ruth was not here; she would have to calmly handle this situation on her own. Maxi wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt and quickly made her way through the garden. Beyond the gate, sentries were loading items into three wagons. She rushed over.

“I-I heard about the m-monster attack. W-Where is the messenger… who brought the n-news?”

A middle-aged soldier in a helmet stepped forward. “It is I, my lady. I was sent by Sir Ursuline to bring back aid.”

Maxi swallowed hard and asked, “I-Is the situation grave? H-How many are hurt?”

“About twenty workers were injured, and fifteen or so of the sentries supervising them were badly wounded. Those with critical wounds have been given emergency treatment by the sorcerers, but since the battle is still raging at the front, they could not tend to everyone since they had to preserve their mana…”

Maxi’s hands turned cold at the news that the skirmish was not yet over.

“I-Is his lordship… u-unharmed?”

“I cannot say for certain, my lady, but knowing our liege, I am sure he must be all right.”

The soldier’s certainty helped Maxi regain a bit of composure.

“I-I understand. Please… make haste.”

The soldier nodded and returned to the wagon. Maxi’s eyes glinted with determination as she watched the sentries loading weapons, tents, and rations onto the wagons.

As the soldier had said, Riftan was the greatest knight in the continent. She was sure there was no need for her to worry. She only needed to focus on her duty as the lady of the castle. Maxi clasped her hands and offered a silent prayer.

◆◆◆

When all the preparations had been made, Maxi stepped into the carriage while the sentries climbed atop the wagon. They were troubled by her presence, but they could not rightfully stop her from coming along.

Maxi was fraught with anxiety. She watched the scenery pass by the carriage window in silence. They reached the bottom of the hill, and the carriage darted past the village square and to the southern gates in no time.

Bricks and sacks of sand were piled in front of the gate, and two carts carrying the injured were rolling in through the half-open entrance. Maxi stepped out of the carriage and rushed to the patients.

“My lady!”

Maxi had been inspecting the broken leg of a pale-faced worker when she heard a strangled voice calling from behind. Maxi’s eyes widened when she saw Ulyseon, clad in full armor, rushing toward her. He looked even more surprised to see her there.

“W-What are you doing here, my lady?”

“I-I heard that there was a problem… I brought reinforcements. Are the patients… being transported here?”

“We lacked men to transport all of the injured, so we only brought those we could move safely.”

Maxi inspected the three men in the cart. Although their wounds did not appear to be life-threatening, all three were bleeding heavily.

One of the men was sitting up at the edge of the cart. Maxi undressed the cloth that was tightly wrapped around his thigh to check if his wound was clean. Fortunately, it was free of grit. After making sure the bones were properly aligned, she ripped the man’s tattered trousers further and healed his wound with magic. The mana she had accumulated drained away rapidly and she suddenly felt dizzy.

This was her first time healing such a severe wound, and she was flustered by the toll it took on her body. Did such a wound really require so much mana? Even her arms prickled from the sudden depletion in her mana pathway.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Ulyseon asked, looking down at her pale face with concern.

Maxi forced herself to look calm and smiled at him. She then proceeded to heal the other two men.

Cold sweat trickled down her back as mana bled out of her, but Maxi knew she could quickly replenish it again. She asked the sentries to take the men to the sick bay, then climbed back into the carriage. Ulyseon followed behind her.

“M-My lady! It is too dangerous. Please, do not endanger yourself and return to the—”

“D-Don’t be absurd! I-I am the lady of the castle. It is my duty to help… w-when problems arise. Did you not just see m-me heal those men?”

“But you have only recently learned how to use magic, and there are still monsters lurking—”

“I-I can also do my part! D-Did I not tell you h-how… I was unfazed by o-ogres and werewolves in the past? Y-You need not worry,” Maxi said coldly before slamming the carriage door closed.

Maxi’s pride was wounded; even this young man of sixteen was treating her like an incompetent child.

If she had intended to stay cooped up in the castle, then she would not have bothered to learn magic in the first place. Had she not chosen to learn magic so she could be useful in such moments?

When Maxi gave the coachman the order, he directed the carriage out of the gates at full speed. Ulyseon promptly mounted his horse and followed after them. Although she could see the squire throwing concerned glances at the carriage through the window, she tried her best to ignore him and concentrated on replenishing her mana.

After a while, the well-paved brick road came to an end, and a humble camp dotted with piles of soil and sand came into view.

The carriage pulled to a stop on a vast plot of land. As Maxi stepped out, she recoiled back in fear when she saw the gigantic form of a monster that lay amongst the felled oak trees.

Ulyseon leaped off his horse and came to steady her.

“It is a wyvern, my lady. It is that beast that caused all this wreckage.”

Chapter 88

Maxi’s face grew flushed. It was not long ago that she had feigned fearlessness, and now she was embarrassed. Yet, the blood-chilling sight of this unfamiliar, enormous monster made it hard to look unfazed.

The wyvern was sprawled on the ground with its tongue lolling from its mouth. It was at least forty kevette[2] tall. Its massive body was as black as charcoal, its head akin to a crocodile, and its broken wings were bat-like.

And dragons are… ten times bigger than wyverns.

The thought made goosebumps prickle her arms. Just how terrifying was the monster Riftan had faced? The reality of the battle she had only vaguely imagined dawned on her and seized her with terror.

“You look pale, my lady. I really think you should return—”

“I-I am all right. I-I will be fine… once I’ve replenished my mana.”

Concealing her fear, Maxi turned and instructed the sentries to light a fire and to boil water. Some of the sentries on duty came to help unload the wagons.

“Where… a-are the injured?”

“This way, my lady. We couldn’t leave them in the open since that could expose them to another wyvern attack, so we’ve moved them to a place where they could be hidden by the trees.”

“W-Where is Ruth?”

“The sorcerer is currently in Cabro Valley, aiding the lord. A horde of wyvern apparently migrated there during the winter. The other mages had to join the raid as well after at least twenty of them were spotted.”

“T-Twenty?”

Riftan was currently battling twenty of these colossal monsters. Maxi felt her heart drop, and stomach-churning anxiety settled in. She fought the urge to rush to Riftan and barely managed to force out her question.

“Does that mean… there is no one else here… capable of healing magic?”

“We’ve brought an herbalist, but there are simply too many patients for her to treat alone,” the sentry said, pointing to an old woman tending to the wounded in a corner of the camp.

“I-I understand. I-I’d like to see… the patient in most need of treatment.”

Maxi scanned the surroundings as she walked and noted the men sprawled on dirty sheets laid out on the ground.

“He was the sentry on guard,” said the sentry, pointing to one of the wounded men. “A rock hurled by the wyvern hit the side of his head and he was knocked unconscious. He’s still breathing… but his body has been growing colder, which is worrisome. Please take a look at him first, my lady.”

Maxi knelt beside the sentry and inspected his wound. A gash ran down the man’s head all the way to his temple, and his shoulder was heavily bruised.

With careful movements, Maxi made sure no bones were broken before placing her hand over the wound and dispersing her mana. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as heat streamed out from her palm. Sensing that she would not have enough mana to tend to the others if she fully healed the man, Maxi stopped the spell mid-way.

“I-I’ve done what I can for him, for now… Please clean his wound, and give him w-water when he wakes up. The sentries should bring you boiled herb water soon.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“I-It would be… impossible for me to h-heal everyone. Is there… anyone else in d-dire need of treatment?”

“There are two more who are unconscious…”

Maxi suppressed a sigh and steeled herself.

“L-Lead me to them.”

◆◆◆

Maxi was spent after healing the two unconscious men. Was it normal to be this exhausted after using magic? Having never felt this dizzy before, Maxi began to fret.

“My lady… are you all right?”

“Y-Yes. I am merely tired from using too much mana… I-I will be all right soon. P-Please do not worry.”

Praying that she was right, Maxi leaned against a tree and took a moment to gather her breath. While she had been treating the wounded, the sentries had unloaded all the wagons, raised a tent among the trees, and were now transporting patients on a makeshift bedroll.

On the other side of the camp, others were boiling water over a campfire, and those well enough to walk stood guard around the perimeter.

Maxi watched them moving methodically around the camp as she waited for the dizziness to subside and staggered to her feet once her vision gradually cleared.

She could not stay idle when she was the one who had insisted on coming. After moistening her parched lips with lukewarm water from a pot, Maxi resumed tending to the wounded.

Fortunately, owing to her previous experience, she was able to treat the patients more efficiently than she had thought.

Small wounds required thorough cleaning, application of powder coagulants, and a tight dressing, exactly as Ruth had taught her. For broken bones, she realigned them with the help of other soldiers and bound them with splints. She also made sure all the injured were given water infused with herbs to alleviate fever and for detoxification. They could suffer from hyperthermia later on, even if they currently did not feel feverish.

“He is the last one, my lady, but his wound is rather severe. Will you be all right?” a middle-aged soldier with a bushy beard asked as he led her to an injured man at the edge of the camp.

Maxi was alarmed when she saw the long gash on the soldier’s shoulder. Even at a glance, it was obvious that applying ointment alone would not be enough to treat the wound. She would have to stitch it up with a needle and thread like Ruth had shown her, but she did not think she was capable of it.

“Is… Is this man the last… of the wounded?”

“Yes, my lady. Everyone else has been tended to. We intend to send those who can walk back to Anatol as soon as the scouts return to camp.”

Maxi looked around her. Sentries and workers covered in white bandages sat together on one side, eating watery herb soup. She did not think any of them would lapse back to an unstable condition. After a moment of consideration, Maxi summoned the last of her mana to heal the sentry.

Her vision went white as the last bit of mana drained from her body. Much to her surprise, she felt surprisingly normal again soon after. With a sigh of relief, Maxi rose unsteadily to her feet, wondering if she was getting used to magic after all. Ulyseon had been pacing around her, and he quickly approached.

“My lady, this place will be more dangerous once the sun goes down. You must return to the castle.”

“I-Is there… still no news from the Remdragon Knights?”

“It seems a few wyverns are giving them a hard time by hiding deep inside the valley, but I’m sure it won’t take long for the knights to find them.”

“Th-Then… I shall wait for the knights. I-I think it would be safer… for me to return with them.”

Maxi could see that Ulyseon was conflicted.

“Would it not be better for you to return sooner so you can rest, my lady? You are as white as a ghost.”

“I-I will be all right… o-once I’ve replenished my mana by the fire. I won’t do anything else. I am too w-worried about Riftan…”

Ulyseon’s eyes grew wide at her words as if he thought it absurd that anyone would worry about Riftan Calypse.

Most people probably did not think it necessary to worry for the knight who had bested a dragon, but having heard how reckless he could be, Maxi was beside herself. Even Riftan was not invincible.

“I-I shall go back to the castle… if they do not return by nightfall.”

Looking down at her adamant expression, Ulyseon let out a resigned sigh.

“If you insist… my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

“But you must truly return to the castle if the knights fail to return by nightfall. Monsters will—”

Just then, Ulyseon pushed Maxi, sending her rolling across the ground as he drew his sword. A shadow fell across them from overhead before the ground shook with a heavy thud.

Maxi slowly crawled over the ground. A massive monster with burning red eyes was standing in the camp. Its jaws were open, its razor-sharp teeth on display. How had such an enormous creature been able to fly into their camp without so much as making a sound?

Half the camp had been blown away by the flapping of the monster’s silent wings. If Ulyseon had not pushed her, she would have been blown away like dust.

“Take cover, my lady!” Ulyseon shouted.

The blade of Ulyseon’s sword gleamed blue. He swung it at the wyvern, slashing through its shoulder joint. The monster’s gigantic body lurched sideways. The surrounding trees fell, and the ground shook as if in an earthquake.

The wounded screamed as they ran for cover, and even the sentries standing at a distance cried out and dispersed.

“Protect her ladyship!” Ulyseon bellowed.

“This way, my lady!”

A soldier roughly pulled her up by the arm and began to run. Staggering, Maxi tried to keep up with the man as they fled from the monster, but her foot caught on a rock and she once again fell to the ground. The arm the soldier had grabbed was throbbing, and her scraped knee felt as though it were being split open.

“My lady! A-Are you all right?”

Maxi hastily tried to get back on her feet, but she suddenly felt woozy and her stomach twisted painfully. Unable to bear it any longer, she dropped to the ground and hurled.

Her heaving chest felt as if a dagger had been plunged into it. Maxi struggled to her feet while gasping like a person who had forgotten how to breathe. Suddenly, a golden flash lit up the surroundings.

Maxi turned and looked back in terror to see a raging fire consuming the monster.

“Riftan!”

Princess Agnes’s sharp voice rang through the air like a whip, and a figure leaped into the air, swinging a sword at the monster thrashing in the flames.

The colossal monster’s head, at least fifty kevette[3] in size, flew into the air like a butchered chicken’s head. The monster’s body collapsed onto the ground, which once again shook as if the earth were opening up. Maxi helplessly watched the scene with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“My lady! Are you all right?”

Ulyseon rushed to her side and helped her to her feet. Her limbs felt limp as if all her bones had melted away. Her whole body trembling, Maxi leaned against the young man and tipped over like a scarecrow as she lost consciousness.

Chapter 89

“Take deep breaths. Slowly, now. Yes, just like that…”

Maxi felt as though she were drowning. Lying curled up gasping for air, she felt someone gently stroke her back.

Her shoulders quivered, and she barely managed to crack open her dry eyes. The familiar sight of her bedchamber illuminated by flickering orange lights gradually came into focus. Bewildered, she fixed her gaze on the corner of the dark room for a while.

A wave of nausea washed over her. She groaned and writhed in pain, and the person holding her put a cold brass bowl to her lips.

“You should let it out if you feel sick.”

Maxi looked tearfully up at Riftan through her disheveled hair and saw his blanched face.

“The dizziness is from being depleted of mana. You’ll feel better once you’ve let it out.”

Desperately holding back the urge to hurl, Maxi pushed his chest away with her trembling hands.

“P-Please… c-ca-call Ludis…”

“It’s all right. Go ahead.”

Maxi covered her mouth and shook her head. Tears trickled down her cheeks, and her stomach twisted painfully, but she did not want to show him such an unseemly sight again.

“I-I want…”

She squirmed to free herself from his arms. Riftan tossed the bowl aside and pulled her to his chest, holding her close. Maxi shook her head and tried to escape again, but his arms did not budge.

Holding her chin, Riftan pushed two fingers into her mouth and gently pressed the back of her tongue. Maxi ended up hurling sticky bile all over his chest. She shook slightly as she coughed, and her cheeks were wet with tears.

“Shhh… It’s all right.”

Riftan rocked Maxi in his arms as he patted her back as if comforting a child. Maxi sniffled in shame, the edges of her mouth still wet with saliva. Not only was her face sticky with pungent fluids, but Riftan’s hands and clothes were as well.

“Don’t cry,” Riftan murmured over the top of her head, wiping her face with his clean sleeve.

His grave expression seemed in stark contrast to his gentle actions. With his mouth pressed in a tight line, he loosened the straps on her chest and pulled her soiled dress over her head before taking off his tunic. Maxi curled herself into a ball as she felt the cold air on her body.

Riftan swiftly pulled her to him again and stroked her back. Seeking warmth, Maxi burrowed herself deeper into his embrace. She pressed her breasts against his muscled chest and entwined her legs in his long limbs.

“Damn it…”

A burning flush colored Riftan’s cheeks, and Maxi saw droplets of sweat on his forehead. His body, pressed against hers, was as hot as heated iron while his heart was pounding loudly beneath her cheek. Yet, the hands that tended to her were steady.

Maxi lay slumped on his shoulder as he wiped her face with a towel and removed the pins from her tangled hair. She tried her best to think clearly.

When had she returned to the castle? And what of that colossal monster? When her memories prior to blacking out came rushing back, her body began trembling uncontrollably.

“You’re as cold as ice.”

Riftan restlessly stroked her with his hot palm, but soon scooped her up as though he thought this would not suffice and carried her to the tub in front of the fireplace.

He lowered her into the warm water. Hugging her knees, Maxi sat there waiting for the heat to seep into her body. Even so, the chill clung to her.

“W-Why… i-is my body…”

“Mana depletion induces the same reaction as blood loss. It makes your temperature drop and causes dizziness,” Riftan muttered, scooping water with his hand and letting it trickle down her shoulder.

“I can’t believe that damned runt didn’t warn you about this. But then, I suppose he also didn’t think you would do something so reckless.”

There was a sharp reproach mingled in his voice. She raised her gaze to study his expression and saw muted anger burning in his black eyes. His Adam’s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, seemingly trying to suppress his emotion.

Removing his trousers, he stepped in behind her.

“Sharing body heat should help you feel warmer.”

With that, he hoisted her onto his solid thighs and wound his arms around her waist.  Although she felt his manhood growing as hard as iron beneath her buttocks, his warm skin was a temptation she simply could not refuse.

She clung to him like a chick nestling under a hen. Riftan drew a sharp intake of breath. With faintly shaking hands, he began to massage her stiff limbs.

Maxi numbly allowed him to care for her. As Riftan had explained, she felt dizzy, and a chill racked her whole body. She felt as though she had aged a hundred years.

“Try to bear with it even if you’re uncomfortable.”

Riftan continued to rub her body until her skin turned pink. When the water grew tepid, he carried her out of the tub. Maxi staggered as he lowered her to her feet. Leaning against him, she allowed herself to be wrapped in a towel and quickly dried off, then clumsily helped into a nightdress.

“You should drink some water even if you feel sick.”

Riftan brought a cup to her lips, and Maxi barely managed a sip. When the lukewarm water entered her constricted stomach, Maxi’s face turned yellow, and she heaved once more.

She would’ve soiled herself again had Riftan not been as swift to catch the bile in his hands. Panting, Maxi vacantly stared down at his cupped palms. He showed no sign of revulsion as he wiped her mess in a towel before meticulously cleaning her mouth as well. Maxi was so mortified that tears began streaming down her cheeks again.

“I’m sorry. I didn't mean to make you sick,” Riftan whispered, peppering her forehead with kisses. He evidently misunderstood her tears as an expression of pain.

The tears kept coming as her body shook, and she began sobbing her heart out.

When she finally calmed down, it occurred to her that Riftan must be thoroughly exhausted himself. He had fought such terrifying monsters; he must be in need of rest as much as she was.

Maxi pulled away and barely managed to open her mouth. “I-I apologize for troubling you. I-I am… all right now. You should… r-rest now…”

Anger flashed in Riftan’s eyes. “You might be all right, but I’m not.”

His voice trembled slightly as if he were choking back emotions.

“You will never know how I felt when I saw you unconscious on the ground.”

His face contorted with pain, and he roughly rubbed it in what appeared to be an attempt to suppress his anger.

“Stop worrying about needless things and go to sleep. You look terrible.”

He covered her eyes with his palm, and as soon as darkness filled her vision, drowsiness came flooding over her. Maxi grew limp like a broken doll. As she slowly drifted off to sleep, she felt Riftan laboriously rubbing her icy feet and stiff calves.

She got the feeling he would continue to do so all night if she did not stop him, but she felt so drained that she could not even form the words. She soon fell into a deep slumber.

◆◆◆

The sunlight was bright the next morning, and Maxi struggled to open her eyes. Her blurry vision came into focus as she looked around the room. To her surprise, she was not alone as she had predicted; Riftan was asleep next to her.

Maxi held her breath for a moment as she watched him. His smooth, tousled black hair formed a halo around his head. Seeing him so defenseless, an intense shiver ran down Maxi’s spine.

She looked up to gaze at his black lashes which cast shadows against his cheekbones. They reminded her of butterfly wings. When she unconsciously raised her hand to brush them, Riftan’s eyes flew open. Startled, Maxi hastily withdrew her hand.

“I-I apologize. I-I didn’t m-mean to wake you.”

Riftan blinked, his eyes dazed and heavy with sleep, before quickly sitting up to study her face.

“How are you feeling? Do you still feel dizzy?”

“N-No, I am all right now.”

He ran his hand over her forehead and nape, and when he had confirmed that her body was warmer, he picked up the kettle on the bedside table and filled a cup with water.

“Do you think you can drink this?”

When she nodded, Riftan supported her shoulders as he helped her up and placed the cup against her lips. Maxi quenched her parched lips with the tepid water and let out a sigh of relief.

“Th-Thank you.”

“If you think you’re able to eat, I’ll have the maidservants prepare some light soup, and…” he trailed off, glancing down at her white breasts visible beneath her ill-fitting nightdress. “I’ll have them bring you a change of clothes as well.”

Blushing, Maxi quickly covered herself with the blanket. Though he had seen her naked countless times, she always felt embarrassed whenever he looked at her like that.

After quietly watching her bashful reaction, Riftan got out of bed and put on his trousers. He then rang for a maidservant and instructed her to bring Maxi something to eat, along with a change of clothes.

While he did so, Maxi sat propped against a pillow and tried her best to tidy up her disheveled hair. Though she still felt listless and had a throbbing headache, she did not feel as dizzy as the night before. Her shoulders sagged in relief.  It had truly been a ghastly experience.

“You should lie down.”

“I-I feel all right now.”

Maxi wrapped the blanket around her and tried to get up, her body teetering. Riftan strode to the bed and stopped her.

“I told you to stay in bed.”

“I-I am all—”

“Stop telling me you’re all right! I’m sick of it!”

Maxi shrank back at his sudden outburst. Riftan grabbed her by her shoulders and forced her back onto the bed.

“I am trying my best not to lose my temper, so don’t test my patience.”

“I-I apologize for troubling you. I did not know… that using magic c-could take so much of a toll.”

“Do you think I’m angry because I felt burdened?” he muttered, his voice soft but grim.

His grip on her shoulders tightened.

“Do you even understand what could have happened? If I had arrived a moment later, you could have been gravely hurt! If you were unlucky, you could have—”

Unable to finish the sentence, he cut himself off and clenched his jaw.

Chapter 90

“I don’t know who to be angrier at — you, or the fools who didn’t stop you from leaving. What in God’s name were you thinking, rushing into that monster-infested place? Do you not recall me saying not to put yourself in danger?”

“B-But I couldn’t be… th-the only one in the castle doing no—”

“You should have stayed in the castle!”

Riftan’s chest rose and fell with heavy breaths.

“Why do you think I work like a dog day and night? Why do you think I’m fortifying the village and this cas—”

He cut himself off, his jaw clenching when he saw Maxi’s ashen face. His shoulders shook as he tried to restrain his anger.

“Don’t even think about leaving these chambers today,” he spat out in a strangled voice.

He then spun around, picked up a robe on the floor, and marched out of the room.

Maxi stared at the door swinging shut behind him, her mind addled. Although Riftan had always been quick-tempered and gruff, she had never seen him so emotional.

Had she been the cause of such shock? Her face clouded with anxiety. This was the second time he had gotten this upset with her because she had fainted. Surely, he was sick of her by now. She tried to calm herself down, but her heart was still pounding when she heard a knock on the door.

“My lady, I have brought a meal and a change of clothes. May I come in?”

“Y-Yes, come in.”

Ludis entered the room carrying a large tray.

“Some herb soup, my lady. How are you feeling?”

Maxi forced a smile when she saw the concern in the maidservant’s eyes. “I-I feel all right. I was simply… worn out yesterday… because I used too much magic.”

“You looked terribly unwell yesterday, my lady, and you would not wake up…”

Placing the tray on the bedside table, Ludis’s face grew cautious as she carefully chose her next words. “His lordship was very worried. He explicitly instructed that I am to take good care of you today.”

Maxi’s face flushed, but her shoulders slumped in relief. So, he was not disillusioned with her just yet.

“Where… was his lordship headed? H-He barely got any rest last night… because he was busy tending to me… Did he leave the c-castle again?”

“I think he was going to the training grounds, my lady,” Ludis answered genially, laying out the fresh clothes on the bed. “Are you rested enough to get up, my lady? Please allow me to help you get dressed.”

After slipping into crisp new clothes with Ludis’s help, Maxi sat back on the bed and began eating the watery soup. While she did so, Ludis lit the fireplace and boiled some tea. Maxi threw glances at the maidservant as she worked before asking about the events of the previous day.

“Do you know… what happened… to the others?”

“The others, my lady?”

“Many were w-wounded yesterday… but then a monster suddenly appeared… and it got so chaotic…”

Maxi’s voice faltered as she recalled how the monster had blown away men like hay with a flap of its wings.

“I do not know the details… but I could go find out if you wish, my lady,” Ludis replied cautiously when she saw Maxi growing pale.

“W-Would you?”

Ludis gave her a gentle smile and nodded. “Please rest here while I go, my lady. His lordship has made it clear that you are not to leave the bedchambers today.”

Maxi nodded meekly. Even if he had not forbidden it, she was not sure she had the energy to walk out of this room. Ludis took the kettle out of the fireplace and placed it on the tray before she left. Maxi soon put down her bowl of soup on the bedside table and lay back. She rested for a short while before she heard another knock, followed by Ludis’s voice.

“My lady, Her Highness wishes to see you. May we come in?”

“G-Give me a moment!”

Startled, Maxi leaped to her feet but staggered back onto the bed as a wave of dizziness washed over her.

The thin linen dress she was wearing was far from appropriate attire for receiving the princess of the kingdom, but that did not mean she could turn away a royal that had personally sought out her chambers. Maxi hastily walked over to the mirror. She brushed her hair, which was puffed up in a red cloud, and compressed her swollen eyes with a wet towel.

Although it hardly made much of a difference, Maxi was at least content that her hair was no longer such a mess. She returned to her bed.

“P-Please show Her Highness in.”

Princess Agnes strode into the room looking radiant. She wore an uncharacteristically elegant dress that flaunted her curves, and her long golden hair was braided down her back. Her turquoise skirt fluttered as she walked over to Maxi’s bed.

“How are you feeling, Maximilian?”

“I-I am well, Your Highness. Please f-forgive me… for greeting you in this state.”

“Do not trouble yourself with trivial formalities. It is I who should apologize for coming to see you on such short notice. I know it is unpropitious, but I heard Ludis asking the sentries about what happened yesterday. I wanted to explain it to you personally.”

She took the seat Ludis had brought for her and gave Maxi a faint smile.

“And I also wished to apologize.”

“Apologize?”

“Our plan yesterday was to round up the wyverns in the valley to deal with them one by one. It was my task to cast the barrier to stop them from escaping while the knights lured them to one side. But there was a breach in the barrier…”

The princess sighed, visibly annoyed, and swept a lock of hair that had slipped over her forehead.

“And that is how a wyvern was able to get away. The camp was devastated, and you could have been badly hurt, all because of my momentary oversight. I am truly sorry.”

Maxi was taken aback by the princess’s open admission of her mistake. After all, she was currently the highest-ranking person in this castle; she did not need to apologize to anyone. In truth, she did not even have to feel responsible at all.

Maxi waved her hands. “Y-You need not apologize, Y-Your Highness… You… fought to help Anatol e-even though you were not required to do so. If you had not… helped us yesterday…”

“I did not assist you without receiving anything in return, Maximilian,” the princess confessed with a wry smile. “We slew twenty-three wyverns yesterday, and I was able to attain twenty-three magic stones as well as a mountain of bones and hides… which is excessive compared to my measly contribution.”

Maxi shifted her eyes nervously. Though she did not know the exact worth of the compensation the princess had received, she was certain that it was an exorbitant amount.

The princess shrugged, looking sheepish. “But after the mistake I made yesterday, my conscience would not allow me to take all of the loot as promised, so I shall have to discuss it with Riftan again.”

“W-Were there many casualties? What happened… to the people… at the camp?”

Even so, Maxi did not care what the princess did with the loot. She only wanted to know what had happened to the people she had painstakingly healed.

The princess, who had been studying Maxi’s anxious face, remained silent for a moment as though carefully choosing what she was about to say. Her voice was calm when she finally opened her mouth.

“Six were gravely wounded but survived because they were able to get treatment on time. Others got away with minor injuries. However… two of the workers who had been crushed beneath the wyvern could not be saved. They were already dead by the end of the raid.”

Maxi’s face blanched in shock. The thought that people who had been in the same place at the same time as her had lost their lives sent a chill down her spine. Could they have been one of the people she had tended to?

She lowered her gaze and murmured, “I-I suppose… everything I did was for naught.”

“Nonsense.”

Warm fingers grazed her cold hand, and Maxi flinched in surprise. The princess held Maxi’s hand and regarded her with her signature uninhibited stare.

“The people you healed were among those who were able to flee from the wyvern in time. What you did required a lot of courage.”

“Y-You think… too highly of me. I was not the only one… who was there to offer assistance, and I… merely did what was expected of me… as the lady of the castle,” Maxi mumbled bitterly, fixing her gaze downward. “Th-Though I do not think… Riftan appreciates what I did.”

“Oh, it was much worse than that. The man was nearly out of his mind when he found you unconscious. Heavens, I never imagined I’d see our fearless Mago look so sick with worry!”

Maxi was slightly offended by the princess’s obvious amusement. Perhaps Riftan had been right in saying the princess only wanted to get a rise out of him.

“Riftan… was simply concerned for my well-being,” Maxi muttered, a little indignant. “H-He is a kind man… so he worries for me… since I have always been frail.”

For some reason, the princess burst into laughter at her words.

“Right,” she said, gasping for air and wiping tears from her eyes. “He is a kind man indeed.”

Maxi was baffled for a moment, but quickly grew angry when she felt that she was being slighted.

Seeing Maxi’s face harden, the princess’s smile slid from her face. “What I wished to say was… what you did was commendable, Maximilian. Pay no heed to Riftan’s behavior. I’m sure the man will be proud to have such a brave and reliable wife once he’s able to think sensibly again.”

Considering how Riftan had reacted, Maxi was unconvinced, but she chose not to refute the princess’s words.

“Thank you… for saying so, Your Highness.”

“I mean it. I heard that you began learning healing magic so you could help in situations like yesterday. Not many ladies would do so, you know.”

Feeling a little guilty, an intense flush crept over Maxi’s cheeks. Her reason for learning magic was not as noble as the princess proclaimed; it had simply been to prove useful to Riftan, as a precaution against him abandoning her.

“I have only been learning since last winter… s-so my skills… are quite inadequate,” Maxi replied awkwardly, avoiding the princess’s eyes.

“You healed seven severely injured men yesterday. That is an amazing feat for a novice,” the princess remarked with a shrug. “You might just possess a great talent for healing magic.”

Chapter 91

“Though I do not think draining yourself of mana was particularly commendable.”

“Th-That was my first time healing such a severe wound… I did not know it would use up so much. I was also unaware… of how dangerous mana depletion could be.”

“Unsurprising, considering you learned from the personification of irresponsibility himself,” said the princess, her tone suddenly sour. “I find it hard to believe that he failed to teach you the most important thing one must keep in mind when using magic. I would advise you to find a more reliable mentor as soon as possible.”

“Ruth… is a good mentor. He did his best to instruct me… despite how busy he was.”

“But it was not enough.”

Maxi wanted to defend Ruth, but she pressed her lips together at the princess’s cold tone. It seemed the princess was more antagonistic toward Ruth than Maxi had first thought.

Taking Maxi’s silence as agreement, the princess said, “How about this? Why don’t you come to the capital with Riftan? I will arrange for you to learn magic from an exceptional royal sorcerer. If you truly wish to learn magic properly, it is important for you to have the right guidance.”

“I-I am… happy with Ruth, and… I do not think…. Riftan would want to leave Anatol.”

“I am sure he will change his mind if you tell him you wish to stay in the capital. Please think about it. You would be able to enjoy a far more opulent lifestyle in Drachium. The palace holds grand banquets every day, and there are so many things to see around the city. You would also be able to socialize with the other noblewomen more freely.”

Maxi looked up at the princess’s captivating face. The capital would have no shortage of similarly beautiful women. Surrounded by such company, Riftan would surely grow sick of his wife in no time.

Beyond that, Maxi felt no attraction to the kind of lifestyle the capital had to offer.

“I th-thank you for the invitation, Your Highness… but I am happy with my l-life here,” said Maxi as resolutely as she could.

The princess’s lips parted as though she were about to say something, but she let out a sigh instead. “Both of you are as stubborn as mules.”

“Do you… wish to take Riftan back with you to the capital, Your Highness?”

“His Majesty wishes to keep Riftan close to him. He wants to quell any division in the kingdom by displaying Riftan’s fealty to the crown before all the noble families. Having a powerful knight like Riftan Calypse on his side would certainly strengthen the loyalty of the other nobles.”

The princess’s lips suddenly twisted into a bitter smile.

“That is also the reason why His Majesty attempted to have us wed. He was worried Riftan might desert Wedon and defect to Livadon or Osiriya. Every ruler in this world would want the greatest knight in their service after all.”

“Riftan… is quite attached to Anatol. He would never… abandon this land for another,” Maxi hastily replied, surprised by how greatly the royal family doubted Riftan’s loyalty.

The princess shrugged. “That is what I think as well. From what I’ve observed these past few days, it is obvious that he is putting everything on the line to breathe new life into Anatol. He would not be pouring in so much effort if he intended to defect to another kingdom. I’m sure His Majesty will be similarly reassured if I relay this fact to him.”

Maxi carefully studied the princess’s face. “Did you come to ascertain… if he had no intention of leaving, Your Highness?”

Instead of an answer, the princess gave Maxi an ambiguous smile. That in itself was answer enough.

“It was not my intention to disturb your rest for so long… It seems I’ve unsettled you by saying too much. I should go.”

“N-No. I am grateful that you came to see me.”

Princess Agnes rose from her seat and gave Maxi a gentle smile.

“You’ll need to rest for a day or two to recuperate. I pray that you will return to full health soon.”

“Th-Thank you.”

The princess’s blue eyes, which had somehow always felt cold, sparkled with warmth for the first time. After regarding Maxi with a gentle gaze, the princess turned around and left the room. Exhausted, Maxi slumped into the bed.

◆◆◆

Maxi fell asleep. When she finally awoke and scanned the dim room, the sun had moved to the other side. She sat up rubbing her dry eyes. Despite the substantial sleep, she still felt dazed and her body listless.

“How are you feeling?”

Startled by the sudden voice in the room, Maxi turned toward it. Riftan sat before the fireplace with his legs stretched out in front of him.

“W-When did you return? I heard that… you went to the training grounds.”

“Right after I received the knights’ reports about the wyvern attack. I thought someone should keep an eye on you.”

He spoke in a somber murmur, absentmindedly stroking the cat sitting atop his knee.

“I was unable to do anything because I was too worried about you getting out of bed.”

“I… d-didn’t leave the chambers.”

“I know. I was here, watching you,” he answered bluntly.

Maxi rolled her eyes. Just how long had he been sitting there? She knew she was not the only one who needed rest. Concerned, she studied his face, but Riftan placed the clinging kitten back into its basket and walked over to the fireplace.

“You must be hungry. You haven’t had anything proper all day. I’ve warmed some soup — do you think you can stomach it?”

“I think… I-I could have some.”

Grabbing a ladle, he stirred the cauldron before pouring some soup into a wooden bowl.

“Be careful. It’s hot.”

Maxi took the bowl from him and stirred the clear liquid with a spoon. It was watery, made of ground herbs, steeped barley, and eggs.

She blew on the rising steam before taking a small sip. The moment the warm, savory soup passed down her throat, her stomach began to grumble. Only then did she realize how famished she was, and she began to eat in earnest.

Riftan, seated at the edge of the bed, quietly watched her. He released a sigh of relief.

“Your appetite is back. You must be better now.”

“I kept… t-telling you I was all right.”

“But that’s what you always say, even when you aren’t,” he replied coldly.

He stood and walked over to the fireplace to hang a small kettle over the flames. Clutching her spoon, Maxi gazed nervously at his back. Was he still angry with her? Although he looked calmer than when he had left that morning, he still looked overstrung.

After a few moments spent staring absently into the fireplace, Riftan broke the silence. “I heard Agnes came by this morning… Did she say anything impertinent?”

“N-No. She didn’t say anything. She just…” Maxi trailed off, unsure if she should tell him about the princess’s suggestion that they come live in the capital.

Riftan turned to look at her with a quizzical look. “She just what?”

“She said that… there had been a breach in her barrier… which is how that monster managed to wreak havoc on the camp yesterday. I-It seems that she feels responsible for it. She blames herself for putting me in danger… and apologized.”

“I see.”

An awkward silence fell over the room once again. Uneasy, Maxi studied Riftan’s face. She did not know how she was supposed to act when her husband was so obviously angry with her.

Whenever her father had been in a foul mood, she had tried to make herself as inconspicuous as possible. Her words would stoke his anger, so she knew better than to speak.

However, Riftan’s mood only seemed to worsen the longer she kept silent.

Riftan’s face was grim as he went back to staring into the flames. Finally, he spoke in a low voice. “Maxi, what happened yesterday can never happen again. Do you understand?”

Maxi’s shoulders flinched at his calm tone. Although he had not been explicit, she knew exactly what he meant. Riftan poked at the fire, then slowly turned his head to look at her, his gaze intense.

“I know you were trying to do your duty as my wife, but Anatol is different from the Duchy of Croyso. Countless monsters dwell in Anatolium, and it’s impossible to know where or when they might cause trouble. You heard about the lives that were lost, correct?”

Maxi nodded stiffly. For a brief moment, hesitation lurked in Riftan’s eyes. Then, as if trying to shake off his reluctance, he continued.

“It could have been you.”

A chill settled in Maxi’s stomach, and she hunched her shoulders like a turtle. Were it not for Ulyseon’s quick actions, she could have been gravely injured. She could not deny Riftan’s claim; all she could do was hang her head.

Riftan’s voice seemed to grow harsher. “You don’t even know what you’re doing. The fact that you used your magic until you were out of mana is proof. If I had known you would be so reckless, I would never have allowed you to study it.”

“I-It was only because I was inexperienced. I will be… more careful next time.”

“There will be no next time.”

His voice was as cold as ice.

Maxi looked up at him in disconcertment. “B-But you were the one who said… I could do as I wished.”

Riftan stalked over to the bed. “Not when it compromises your safety! You are my wife. It is my duty to keep you safe. I cannot stand the thought of you in danger, nor can I bear to see you in pain. What happened yesterday can never happen again.”

“Then… what shall I do? What shall I do… w-while you are fighting battles and enduring all kinds of hardships?”

“You don’t have to do anything.”

His broad chest heaving, Riftan cupped Maxi’s face in his hands.

“Have I not told you countless times that I have no expectations of you? You’ve turned this place into a new castle, and you’re already managing the household. That is more than enough.”

Maxi wanted to argue, but she did not know what to say.

Her lips quivered pitifully. Everything she had done so far had been to appear useful to him. She had worked so hard to be someone he could rely on. Yet, Riftan did not require her help in the least. Unable to accept this fact, Maxi pressed her lips shut.

Riftan’s face crumbled. “I’m begging you… Don’t make me worry.”

Tears welled up in Maxi’s eyes. How could she argue against such a plea? Unable to remain obstinate against the man who had been beside himself with concern for her, Maxi nodded weakly. Riftan pulled her into a tight embrace.

Maxi rested her head on his shoulder and mumbled in a choked voice, “I’m sorry… for worrying you.”

His hot breath grazed her neck as he sighed. He drew her head tightly against his chest, and Maxi slowly closed her eyes. She could not figure out why his warm, sturdy arms, which had always put her at ease, now felt so confining.

Chapter 92

Maxi was practically confined to her chambers until she was well again. Riftan’s concern was such that the maids were made to follow her everywhere, including to the privy chambers.

Even after she had fully replenished her mana and her dizziness subsided, his anxiousness seemed to remain. Maxi was obliged to stay cooped up in her chambers and could not attend to their guests. She kept herself busy by training the kittens to hunt mice.

“Ron i-is the best at it,” she mumbled as she half-heartedly swung the mouse-shaped doll Ludis had sewn for the cats.

The tabby, Ron, had grown heavier. He waved his front paws and snatched the doll.

Roy, on the other hand, was purring adorably on her lap in a display of sociability uncharacteristic of a cat. Laura, the white, haughty ice queen, was grooming her paws at a distance as if such silly antics were beneath her. From Maxi’s observations thus far, Laura was a fussy cat that showed no interest in anyone besides Riftan. Although Maxi had made consistent efforts in trying to attract her attention, the kitten never spared her a glance.

“Ron will be great at catching mice,” observed Ludis. “Not only is he the biggest of the three, he’s curious and aggressive. Roy is too meek, while Laura refuses to do anything that could dirty her white fur. The cook said they should be starved so they will learn to hunt early on.”

“Th-That won’t do. They’re still kittens… and I’m sure they’ll do their part once they’re grown.”

Maxi held the kittens protectively against her chest. She knew that it was normal for domesticated animals to be starved or thrown out if they did not serve their purpose, but ever since she was a child, Maxi had always hated this cruel treatment against animals. The wretched circumstances of those inept creatures seemed too similar to hers.

Seeing her adamant face, Ludis gave Maxi a gentle smile and said, “Even if I wanted to do as the cook says, my lady, it would be impossible to starve these little ones. The maidservants take turns sneaking them snacks, and even the knights secretly throw them food whenever they slink around under the tables. Just look at how plump this one has gotten.”

Ludis gripped Ron behind his front paws and picked him up. Maxi giggled at the sight of the cat’s soft body dangling like dough.

“Is it a-all right for them to be roaming about the castle already? What if people unintentionally kick them?”

“We only let them roam the kitchen or the quarters, so they should be fine, my lady. And they’re quick on their feet.”

Shaking the mouse doll, Maxi glanced down at the kittens, their adorable faces the picture of contentment. Stroking their soft fur always made her weary heart feel a little better.

“Shall I bring you your meal now, my lady?”

“Is it… that time already?” Maxi said, looking out the window.

The sun had already reached its peak.

“I-I do not feel hungry though…”

“His lordship clearly instructed that we ensure you do not skip any meals,” Ludis replied firmly.

The kittens began growling rebelliously as Ludis pushed them inside their basket.

Maxi suppressed a sigh. It was clear that in Riftan’s mind, she was a woman as feeble as a chick. He had always been overprotective to begin with, but the way he fretted over her now was close to paranoia.

Even when she read in bed, he would worry about her getting a paper cut, or that her muscles would ache from holding a particularly heavy tome. He fussed over the silliest things, so much so that Maxi was beginning to tire of it.

Not that I dislike it…

After more than twenty years of cruel treatment, Maxi could not say she disliked the excessive attention. She had to admit that being so cherished also made her a little happy. Even so, she was tired of being treated as if she were an infant.

“Then, please wait while I go fetch your lunch from the kitchen, my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

As Ludis took the kittens out of the room so they would not be able to destroy any of the expensive furniture or carpets, Maxi seated herself at her desk.

A half-burned candle, a fruit bowl, and a messy pile of books on magic were scattered across the surface. Maxi flipped through a few pages of one of the books, thinking she should read while waiting for her meal, but quickly found herself losing interest.

After realizing that being the lady of the castle was the only role Riftan would allow her, she no longer felt the motivation to study.

Maxi rested her chin on her hand and let out a deep sigh. The castle residents were occupied with the road construction, and even the guests were busy touring Anatol. Being the only person shut up in her chambers inadvertently reminded Maxi of the past.

She had been locked away in her chambers at Croyso Castle, hidden away from sight. Whenever she had caught the attention of a guest while daring to walk the halls, her father would…

“Maximilian, it’s me. May I come in for a moment?”

The sudden voice jolted Maxi to her feet, and she hastily strode to the door. It was Princess Agnes. She was in a white dress and had come without any of her attendants.

The princess smiled and said, “I apologize for the sudden visit, but I have hardly seen you of late. I hope you understand.”

Maxi’s face grew flushed with embarrassment. Preparing feasts for the guests who had come from afar and attending to their needs were important duties of the lady of the castle. Being absent from the dining hall over the past few days was practically neglect of her guests.

“P-Please forgive my inhospitality, Your Highness. I-I have been recuperating…”

“Heavens, have you not yet recovered from the mana depletion?”

“No, I-I am… all right now, but… Riftan is being overprotective,” Maxi mumbled.

The princess’s brow furrowed slightly before she heaved a sigh.

“I thought that might be the case. I’ve noticed how unreasonable he can be when it comes to you. I suppose he doesn’t know that it’s bad for you to stay in your room the whole day. How will your body regain its vigor if you do not move around?”

With a subtle smile, the princess stepped closer to Maxi.

“On that note, why don’t you join me for an excursion today?’

“A-An excursion?”

“Today is apparently the start of the Spring Festival. Do you remember? The one we heard about when we went to the market.”

The princess took a couple of steps back and executed an elegant twirl. Maxi’s eyes grew round when she saw a girdle made of twisted blue fabric fluttering over with the princess’s skirt. It was only then that Maxi remembered.

“Do you still have the girdle I gave you?”

“Y-Yes, but…” Maxi trailed off, a troubled look on her face. “I do not think…. Riftan would a-allow me to leave the castle.”

“There will be nothing amiss if we have the knights escort us.”

The princess sounded confident. Maxi had been the subject of Riftan’s excessive worrying for some time, however, and was skeptical.

“I-I am grateful for the invitation, Your Highness, but… I cannot leave the castle without my husband’s—”

Maxi did not finish her sentence, unsure if the princess, who freely traveled all over the continent, would understand her situation.

The princess’s face suddenly grew serious. “All right. Let us go ask him now. You do wish to go, don’t you?”

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi slowly nodded. She truly was curious about the Spring Festival.

Princess Agnes’s blue eyes glinted as if she could read Maxi’s mind. She then grabbed Maxi’s arm and entered the room.

“Then you should get ready now. I will talk to Riftan, so don’t fret about that.”

Although Maxi was flustered by the princess treating her like a young sibling, she obediently changed into a white dress and tied the red girdle around her waist. When she finally slipped on a robe and stepped out of the room, the princess took her hand and began striding down the corridor.

“Riftan should be at the training grounds. I heard that he wasn’t going to the construction site today.”

“I-Is that all right?”

“Since we stamped out the wyverns, no other monsters have appeared at the construction site. Though monsters might approach the site to attack the workers… I’m told that Ruth has set up magical detection devices all over the camp, so they are now able to be dealt with before they cause any problems.”

The princess’s lips twisted into a frown as if what she was about to say next tasted sour in her mouth.

“He might not be a decent man, but Ruth’s ability when it comes to creating magical devices is exceptional. If he says all is well, then it should be. There is no need for Riftan to guard the construction site all day.”

“Th-That is good news,” Maxi said, smiling brightly for the first time in a while.

She had been worried about Riftan, so she was relieved to hear that he no longer had to leave the estate so often.

They went straight to the training grounds. Maxi had expected to see another intense session, but the vast training grounds were empty when they arrived. When she looked around in bafflement, the princess explained that the schedule had changed due to the knights taking turns guarding the construction site. The fact that a guest of Anatol knew the operations of the Remdragon Knights better than Maxi, the lady of the castle, made Maxi smile bitterly.

“They should be gathered in the council room.”

The princess greeted the sentinel with a nod, then strode in the direction of knights’ quarters located next to the grounds. Maxi stayed close behind her. Although it had been months since Maxi had come to Anatol, she had yet to set foot inside the guardhouse or the knights’ quarters. Her heart raced as if she were entering forbidden territory.

“Forgive the intrusion.”

The princess swung the door open without hesitation, and Maxi poked her head out from behind her to peer into the room. It was a dim space lined with wooden chairs, tables, lances, and armor. Riftan and five other knights were in the middle of a discussion. They looked up at Princess Agnes and Maxi in unison.

“Your Highness. What brings you here? Didn’t you say you wished to rest today?” Riftan asked with a frown, clearly unhappy about the interruption.

The princess shrugged, unfazed by the cold reception, and strode over.

“I had something to ask you. I would like to enjoy the Spring Festival with Maximilian. You don’t mind, do you?”

Riftan’s impassive face instantly grew icy. He looked back and forth between Princess Agnes and Maxi, who hovered behind her.

“My wife has only recently regained her health. I’ll have the knights escort you, so please enjoy the festival on your own.”

His rejection was cold, leaving no room for reconsideration.

“But your wife looks perfectly fine.”

Narrowing her eyes, the princess turned to Maxi. The gazes of the men sitting around the council room all turned to her at the same time.

Chapter 93

Maxi made an awkward attempt to stand up straight. As the princess had said, she was in perfect health. Her complexion was normal, her cheeks were rosy, and because Riftan had kept feeding her, her face had fleshed out again. Yet, Riftan still looked at her with eyes full of concern.

“I’m sorry, Your Highness, but my wife still needs rest. Moreover, the village is teeming with visitors nowadays and is not safe. I cannot put my wife in danger when she has yet to fully—”

“My dear Sir Riftan,” the princess shot back. “We are not asking you to send us to a battlefield. We only wish to attend a festival that all the innocent country maidens are said to attend. Do you not know that worrying too much is also a disease?”

Riftan scowled at her. It was the glower that made his knights break out in a cold sweat, but Princess Agnes merely snorted in response.

“Don’t give me that look. If you are so worried, you may accompany us.”

“I don’t have time to waste at such a useless—” said Riftan before cutting himself off when he saw Maxi’s face growing dark.

Maxi quickly put on a placid expression. “I do not wish to trouble you. I am all—”

Maxi stopped herself. Out of habit, she had been about to tell him that she was all right with not going, but she caught herself when she remembered that he did not like hearing her say so.  An awkward silence fell over the room. The princess crossed her arms and glared imperiously at Riftan. Even the knights, who had not said a word so far, shot daggers at him.

“Come now, Commander. Why not let them attend? It’s just a village festival after all.”

“He’s right. Her ladyship also has the right to freely enjoy the festivities held in Anatol. You will only earn her scorn if you try to keep her cooped up, Commander.”

When Hebaron and Gabel spoke up for her, Riftan shot them a murderous glare. The knights made a show of shrinking back in their chairs and pressed their mouths shut.

Riftan remained silent for a long time, looking disgruntled, before finally rising from his seat with a sigh.

“Fine. Have a carriage ready. I’ll accompany you.”

He clicked his tongue as though he were displeased, then turned to study Maxi’s face with narrowed eyes.

“But if I notice you looking tired, we are to return to the castle immediately.”

Maxi nodded, her face flushing with joy. “I-I understand!”

Although she felt bad about taking his time when he was busy, she could not contain her excitement at the fact that they were going on an excursion together.

Riftan began grabbing a few items when Hebaron approached him with a roguish grin.

“Let me accompany you. It never hurts to have more escorts after all.”

“Are you sure it is not the village maidens you are going for, Sir Hebaron?” Gabel said, blocking the burly knight’s path. “You must allow me to escort them this time. In the name of the chivalric code, I shall protect the virtue of the excitable maidens of Anatol during the Spring Festival.”

“Look here, you’re no better than—”

“Elliot, you’re coming with us,” Riftan interjected, promptly putting an end to their bickering. “I don’t want these two anywhere near the village. I will not have the women of Anatol knocking on my door with their bastards.”

“Commander!”

Ignoring their objections, Riftan wrapped his arm around Maxi’s shoulder and walked out of the council room. The princess shrugged and followed after them.

◆◆◆

They rode to the village in their most modest carriage to avoid unnecessary attention.

Riftan and Sir Elliot were lightly armed and dressed as inconspicuously as possible in hooded robes, while Maxi and the princess wore dark cloaks over their white dresses.

When they reached the village, however, Maxi noticed that many of the women were dressed up for the occasion. The princess swiftly took off her cloak.

“I don’t think we’ll stand out even if we get off the carriage without our cloaks.”

“I still think it would be safer for you to keep them on, Your Highness.”

“We would look more suspicious with them on,” she replied curtly, letting her lustrous golden hair tumble down. “Besides, it would be a pity for us to look so gloomy when everyone else is dressed to the teeth, don’t you agree?

“I… do not really…”

“Take off your cloak, Maximilian. Don’t be shy. You should never miss an opportunity to show off.”

When the princess pulled at her clothes, Maxi pretended to be unwilling before meekly removing her stuffy cloak. Riftan, who had been leaning back in his seat with a disgruntled look on his face the whole ride, watched her as she did so. His lips twitched, but soon he slumped his shoulders as if deflated.

“You may do as you please.”

“I fully intended to,” the princess quipped.

Maxi silently debated whether or not to put her cloak on again. Noticing this, the princess snatched the garment from her and sat on it.

Riftan furrowed his brows. The princess slipped on an innocent expression and paid no mind to the glare he shot her. Elliot kept his gaze out the window as if he wished to stay out of their battle of nerves. Caught between the two, Maxi observed them nervously before pretending to straighten her skirt.

This scene played out until the carriage finally came to a stop.

Maxi breathed a deep sigh of relief. The tension inside the carriage was suffocating.

“I see that the festival is held far from the village square,” Princess Agnes muttered as she stepped out of the carriage with Elliot’s assistance.

Elliot politely nodded with a gentle smile. “The square is not big enough for all the booths. Not to mention, there is no better place to enjoy spring than the green fields.

Filled with curiosity, Maxi looked around as she climbed out of the carriage after the princess. Tents of various colors stood at fixed intervals all over the glistening green field. The place bustled with vendors hawking their wares, card players crowded around tables, and attendees enjoying food and drinks at the stalls.

Fascinated, Maxi was busy taking it all in when Riftan pulled her to his side and tossed the coachman a coin. “Go get yourself a drink.”

The old coachman took off his hat and bowed in gratitude, then went to park the carriage in the allotted area. Many vendors evidently brought their goods on baggage wagons, for the space behind the tents was packed with them.

“There seems to be more visitors this year.”

“It must be because of the reputation of the Remdragon Knights. I’m sure more travelers have grown curious about the land protected by the greatest knightly order in the known world.”

The princess spoke proudly as if talking about her own achievement. Maxi listened to their conversation with only half an ear as she took in the lively scene before them.

There were more people here than when she had previously visited the market with the princess. The field was crowded with people dressed in the worn garbs of travelers, singing bards, frolicking maidens, and women selling food and drink. Now and again, Maxi also spotted patrolling sentries.

“Maximilian, it’s over there.”

Overwhelmed by the buzz of the festival, Maxi had been standing in a daze when the princess began pulling her by the arm. Still a little disoriented, Maxi scampered behind the princess until they reached a tent where young women were selling floral wreaths next to a stage decorated with colorful banners.

“Everyone was wearing one, so I knew someone would be selling them.”

After purchasing two wreaths, the princess put one on her head and placed the other on Maxi’s. Maxi ran her hand over the wreath with a bewildered look.

Although she did not like how the small stems sticking out of the wreath tangled in her bushy curls, she did not think it would be appropriate for her to reject such a gesture of goodwill. When she awkwardly smiled at the princess in thanks, Princess Agnes twirled around with a content look on her face.

“Dressed like this, I really do feel like I’ve become a dryad. Don’t you agree?”

“It truly… becomes you, Your Highness.”

“You look lovely as well, Maximilian,” she said happily, grabbing Maxi’s hand once more. “Now, shall we go over to that tent over there for a game of car—”

“Your Highness. You cannot just wander about.”

Riftan, who had promptly followed after them, blocked the princess’s path. He pulled Maxi to his side again and clenched his jaw.

“My wife is not someone you can drag along like a maidservant. You should raise a dog if you want something to yank around!”

“Heavens, what a mean thing to say.”

The princess pursed her lips, appearing offended. Maxi blanched. Had the princess not told her that the royal family had doubts about Riftan’s loyalty? The fear that the princess might speak ill of Riftan to the king because he had offended her was enough to make Maxi’s blood run cold.

“R-Riftan! How could you be so r-rude to Her Highness!”

“Hear, hear! What insolence indeed!”

Maxi became visibly paler at the princess’s response.

“Y-You mustn’t… speak like that to a lady. You are a knight. Please show some gallantry.”

“Well said!”

Riftan had been looking down at Maxi with a flustered expression. At the princess’s heckling, his face shifted to a murderous glare. Princess Agnes simply gave Riftan a smug smile and pulled at Maxi’s hand once more.

“We’ve come to have some fun. Let us ignore this boorish spoilsport and enjoy the festival to our heart’s content. You, sir, may stand around while we take our time perusing the stalls.”

Maxi threw Riftan a worried glance and tried to look unwilling as she trailed behind the princess. The truth was that she also wished to enjoy the festival freely. Besides that, she did not think the princess’s assertive behavior was all that bad.

Unlike Maxi, who was always hesitant and indecisive, Princess Agnes seemed to have no qualms about satisfying her curiosity. Whenever she spotted something fascinating, she would grab Maxi’s hand and rush to it, and she eagerly participated in all the different games.

The princess’s enthusiasm was infectious. Maxi began to enjoy the festival in earnest, and she found that even her anxiety was dissolving in the lively atmosphere.

Chapter 94

For the first time in her life, Maxi played a dice game, drank stale beer while watching street performers, and sampled a pie made of a thin crust and filling she was not familiar with. When her stomach was full of all kinds of new foods, the princess cajoled her into joining a pole-throwing competition.

“Holding the pole at the end will make it fly farther. Grab it here and imagine that you’re throwing it in a high arch,” explained Princess Agnes.

The princess herself had already effortlessly thrown her own pole, earning a high score.

Maxi awkwardly climbed onto the podium and gulped. A few feet away, Riftan watched her with his arms crossed. If she did well, it might just abate his excessive worrying a little.

With a look of determination, Maxi threw the long pole with all her might. However, not only did the pole not reach any of the flags, it failed to fly five kevette[4] before clattering to the ground. Maxi’s face burned with embarrassment. The twelve-year-old who had gone before her had done better.

“Miss! You have to throw the pole so it goes up!”

A man with a bushy beard roared with laughter and handed her the pole once more. Although she wanted to step down from the podium, Maxi had a feeling she would become a laughing stock if she fled. She shut her eyes and hurled the pole again. This time, it flew quite high into the air and reached the second flag.

Her face flushed, Maxi turned to look at Riftan. Her elation evaporated as she spotted two lavishly dressed women coquettishly twisting their bodies around Riftan and Sir Elliot.

One of the women reached out to cling to Riftan’s arm, and Maxi felt hot anger shoot through her. She stepped down from the podium and marched over to them.

“R-Riftan!”

Riftan stood with his arms crossed and his brow furrowed. His head snapped toward Maxi as she called out. Four pairs of eyes simultaneously flew to her. Maxi briefly lost courage, but she quickly put on a determined face and squeezed between them.

She gave the women a stern look. “Do you have business… with my husband?”

“Oh, my. So, you were here to enjoy the festival with your wife.”

The women giggled and clapped their hands, showing no signs of embarrassment. The stench of liquor assaulted Maxi’s nose, and she frowned and took a step back. Like cats circling a fish, the women smiled and continued their flirting.

“What a fine husband you have. I’m so jealous.”

“I agree! Why don’t you lend him to us for a bit? We women should share good men amongst ourselves, you know.”

The brazen request drained the color from Maxi’s face. Having been taught that decorum was a virtue of a lady, the behavior of these women — making a move on a married man so publicly under the influence of alcohol — was incomprehensible to her.

It felt as if they had fallen into the trap of a temptress from hell itself. Maxi felt a chill run down her spine, and she clung to Riftan’s arm.

“N-No, I will not lend him to you!”

“Aww, you mean to keep him all to yourself?”

“We only want to borrow him for a short while.”

“I will not!”

Close to tears, Maxi looked up at Riftan, begging him to say something. He had been standing as stiffly as a rock. At Maxi’s silent plea, he blinked as if coming to his senses and roughly rubbed his face. A flush crept up his beautifully tanned neck.

“Uh… So…” Riftan stammered, shifting his eyes. “You heard her… She’s not lending me to you.”

Maxi stared at him. She could not believe such tentative words were his best effort. Just then, she heard a peal of laughter.

“Oh, this can’t be true. Who would believe it? To think the Mago himself is lost for words…”

Princess Agnes, who had followed Maxi, was doubled over. Her laughter was so loud that it seemed to rouse the women from their drunken state.

“Hmm, what a shame. Finally find a good man, and he’s taken by two…”

One of the women who had been studying the princess with dazed eyes seemed to lose interest and backed away.

“Can’t be helped, I suppose. Why don’t we go drink some more over there?”

After breathing sighs of disappointment, the women fluttered their fingers and turned to leave.

“It was nice meeting you. If you are ever seeking some fun, come look for us at Rhedyn Inn.”

The women sauntered away like cats swaying their tails. Maxi narrowed her eyes and stared after their retreating figures. How could they so brazenly attempt to seduce a married man? She was scowling when Princess Agnes, who was still shaking with laughter, teetered over to her.

“You have to give it to them… Not many are bold enough to approach this man.”

The princess wiped her tears, then stood on her toes to pull the hood of Riftan’s robe over his head.

“You, sir, are the one who needs to hide his face, not us. I must say I’m surprised, Riftan. I didn’t think you’d be one to flirt with other women while your wife is watching.”

“Who are you accusing of flirting?” Riftan barked. He then turned to Maxi. “I was trying to get rid of them, but they were more persistent than I thought…”

Maxi gave him a distrustful look. “It did not… s-seem like you were trying to get rid of them.”

Riftan’s face took on an indiscernible expression at her brusque reply. He looked both sheepish and happy at the same time. Maxi stared daggers at him. Seeing a smile tug at his lips suddenly filled her with anger.

She spun away from him and grabbed the princess by the arm. “H-Her Highness and I have yet to finish enjoying the festival… so you should go enjoy yourself as well, Riftan.”

With that, she hurried away with the princess before Riftan could say anything. Princess Agnes chuckled as she allowed herself to be led away.

“Excellent idea, Maximilian. We should have our fun without them,” she said, swiftly darting ahead of Maxi like the wind.

They left the flustered men behind and ran straight to the music-filled green fields. Young women wearing floral wreaths on their heads danced on the slopes, their long girdles swaying as they moved. Without hesitation, Agnes pulled at Maxi’s hand.

“Let us dance as well!”

Before she knew it, Maxi was swept into the crowd. Hand in hand with the princess, she began spinning around. Their movements were closer to hopping than dancing, but in the field full of people running about in harmony with the music, their frivolous dance did not feel out of place. Soon, Maxi found herself trailing the women around the field.

The lively music that filled the air was unpolished, different from the sophisticated music that played at the balls held in Croyso Castle. The women’s movements began to pick up speed.

The rhythmic tune of the vielle and the delicate sound of the lute mingled in the wind, creating a lovely melody. Intertwined through them was the cheerful beat of the drum, the flute, and the loud resonance of the pipes.

Maxi felt as though she had become a reed swaying in the wind. As the intense rhythm washed over her, for the first time in her life, she felt what it was like to dance with complete abandon.

The women laughed as they struck their tambourines, and spectators tapped their feet to the beat. Soon, the clear falsetto of the lute player rang out above the music.

The knight gathers the pieces

Of his body broken asunder

And rises to the heavens

His beloved oak tree

Alone on a hill

Waves slender branches in the wind

Oh, dearest beloved,

When the snow melts

I shall rend my body

And with my new leaves

Sing a song for thee

How I wish the wind

Would carry my voice to thee

The song was familiar even to Maxi. It was about the legendary knight, Wigrew, and the nymph who had loved him.

The maidens wearing wreath crowns began to move at a greater tempo around the field as they, too, sang the yearning lyrics of the song which somehow felt at odds with its cheerful melody. Basking in a pleasant dizziness, Maxi laughed until her body shook. She could not recall the last time she had laughed like this.

Her heart pounded loudly in tune with the beat of the drum, and her blood coursed through her veins so quickly that, for a long while, she even felt a pulse throbbing at the tips of her fingers. She felt liberated. Who would have thought that unfurling her perpetually hunched body under the sunlight and moving it as she wished could be this enjoyable?

“Maxi.”

Feeling a hand grab her arm, Maxi glanced up, her face flushed. Riftan, who still had his hood over his head, looked down at her with smoldering eyes.

She shivered when she saw the intense desire etched across his hardened face. Pulling her by the arm, Riftan led her out of the crowd. The princess was too busy enjoying the festivities with the other women and paid no attention to them.

Thoroughly short-winded, Maxi tried to catch her breath as she trailed behind him. The music and excited voices now sounded distant.

With his hand caressing her waist, Riftan glanced around to check if they were hidden from view. Maxi could feel the pressing need that had taken hold of him. Her body grew hot and sensitive as if it longed for him to touch her.

It was an overwhelming excitement she had never felt before. Even her anger from a while ago seemed to fan her desire.

“R-Riftan…”

“Come.”

He drew her to a secluded spot and kissed her roughly like a man at the limits of his endurance. When their lips parted, his hot breath felt tantalizing as it brushed against her swollen lips. It was not enough. Rather, it only managed to intensify her thirst, as if she had just gulped saltwater. With a strangled moan, Riftan pushed her against a large tree.

With her back pressed against rough bark, Maxi wound her arms around Riftan’s neck. Their wet lips merged, and his hot, soft tongue explored her mouth teasingly.

The intense pleasure made her moan as she stroked the smooth, pulsating sides of his neck. His tongue entered deeper into her mouth and tasted the sensitive spots. She did not wish for their lips to part, not even so she could breathe.

“R-Riftan…”

She had held her breath for so long that her lungs felt like they would explode. Riftan cupped her buttocks over her thin dress and pulled her close to him. Maxi shivered pitifully as his rock-hard body pressed against hers. She could not believe they were doing such a thing in broad daylight, not to mention in a public area that was bustling with people not too far away.

Perhaps she was not in her right mind. Instead of stopping him, she found herself tugging at his tunic and caressing the sturdy muscles of his chest.

Like a frenzied hound, Riftan peppered her neck with kisses as he pulled down the top of her dress. He slid his hand inside her clothes. A feverish moan escaped her lips when she felt his hot, calloused fingers teasing the sensitive spot on her breast.

Burning with desire, Maxi buried her face on his shoulder.

Riftan pressed his hardness against her stomach and skillfully kneaded her breast. Lightning coursed through her body, and she felt a primitive fire flare up deep within her.

Panting, Maxi twisted her legs. Her body ached with the need to have him inside her. When she frantically pulled at his robes, demanding more, he shuddered as if something surged through his body. He pulled up the hem of her skirt. At that precise moment, a loud blast rang out across the sky.

Chapter 95

Startled by the sudden noise, Maxi looked up. Fireworks shot from the festival tents, lighting up the whole sky. She watched the magnificent sight in a daze before she heard Riftan groan next to her.

“Goddammit, Agnes…”

It seemed that the colorful display was the work of Her Royal Highness.

Maxi pushed him away. “S-Something must have happened… We should go…”

“She’s just trying to enliven the festival. The woman has a fondness for loud amusements.”

As if his desire had not yet waned, Riftan let out a shaky breath and ran his hand over his flushed face.

“Damn it… Why the hell didn’t Elliot stop her?”

“I-I think it would be best to go back…”

Another round of fireworks erupted into the sky. Riftan swore in frustration and knocked his head against the tree. With his burning body pinning her in place, Maxi did not know what to do. Reason returned once she heard the loud cheers coming from afar, and a wave of embarrassment washed over her.

Heavens, Sir Elliot surely must have seen…

What must the knight have thought at the sight of them frantically weaving through the crowd? Maxi suddenly felt hot.

When Riftan noticed Maxi’s face, crimson and close to tears, he sighed and reluctantly stepped away from her.

“Damn it… Give me a moment to simmer down.”

Like a dejected boy, he slumped onto the ground and rested his head against one bent knee. Maxi crouched next to him and waited to cool down as well.

The flesh between her legs throbbed with unfulfilled desire, and her mouth was parched. Maxi was so mortified that she could not bring herself to look up. She buried her face on her knees a moment before fireworks once again exploded above them.

Riftan gritted his teeth. “That darn woman… I’m going to toss her out of my estate soon enough.”

“Y-You mustn’t… We can’t treat a royal guest so poorly…”

“Guest? More of a trespasser,” Riftan said brusquely. Throwing a furtive glance at Maxi, he added, “You two seem to have gotten close.”

Maxi grew uncertain at his light probe. Swept up in the festive atmosphere, she had admittedly enjoyed her time with the princess, but she still did not know what to make of her. There was something stopping Maxi from describing their relationship as familiar.

Maxi gave him an awkward smile. “I-I think she is a spirited person, and… she’s been very kind to me.”

“Aren’t you tired from being dragged around all day?”

“I’m all right. In fact… I feel more energetic than usual.”

She had meant it in a reassuring manner, but a flush crept to the tips of her ears when she realized her words might be mistaken for taking the princess’s side.

Riftan simply looked down at her and tucked a few loose strands of her hair behind her ear. The delicate new leaves sprouting from the tree above cast green shadows across his chiseled face. Maxi tentatively met his gaze.

Riftan silently regarded her for a long while before muttering, “I’ve never seen you enjoying yourself so much.”

“Th-That’s because this is the first time… I’ve been to a village festival,” Maxi stammered, enthralled by his intense gaze.

“Would you like me to hold it year-round?” Riftan asked, his face serious.

“Th-That would be impossible.”

“I’ll give you the gold to hold as many festivals as you wish.”

Sensing that he meant every word, Maxi blanched and hastily waved him off. “Th-That will not be necessary. I… would be happy… if you b-bring me here next year.”

Riftan’s eyes intensified, and he slowly closed them as though savoring her words. “Then next year, let’s enjoy the festival, just the two of u—”

Before he could finish his sentence, a blast louder than any they had heard so far boomed across the sky. A crease formed on Riftan’s forehead as he rose, clearly exasperated.

“Let’s head back. I should stop that woman before she burns down the whole of Anatol.”

Maxi’s dress was crinkled when she staggered up after him, and Riftan bent down to straighten the hem. They walked out from the trees holding hands. Filled with a fuzzy sensation that made her feel as though she were walking on clouds, Maxi followed behind him, the warm spring breeze caressing her skin.

Maxi could not recall how they made their way back to the fields.

They discovered that Princess Agnes had been blasting fireworks into the sky with her magic from the stage set up on the hill. She sulkily stepped down after Riftan’s harsh reprimand. Sir Elliot hung his head and mumbled an apology for failing to stop her.

Riftan glowered at them before descending the hill in order to escape the throng of people.

The princess, who now trailed behind Riftan, said discontentedly, “I do not see why you’re so angry about it. Everyone liked it.”

“Someone could have recognized you. The fact that you are a young sorceress with golden hair and blue eyes could easily give away your identity!”

He turned to the princess and continued with an edge of a threat in his voice. “Please remember your station. You are King Reuben’s most treasured child. People may approach you with ill intentions.”

“You are much too bull-headed, Riftan. If I did encounter such people, I would—”

The princess’s words died on her lips when she saw the cold look in Riftan’s eyes. She briefly glanced to the side before meekly admitting, “I suppose I might have gone a little overboard in my excitement.”

“You suppose? You clearly took it too far,” Riftan said through his teeth, then looked around him. Although his hood covered his face, there could still be villagers who recognized him.

What was more, Princess Agnes’s colorful fireworks had been on display for everyone to see. Even the visitors from out of town were glancing at them as they whispered amongst themselves.

It seemed as though talk of the lord attending the festival with a sorceress was already going around. Fearing a commotion, they immediately made their way back to the road that led to the village.

“Please wait here for a moment. I shall go fetch the coachman.”

Once they arrived at a less crowded area, Sir Elliot promptly began searching the nearby tents.

The princess looked dejected. “I feel bad that our enjoyment was cut short because of me. I was only trying to make things more exciting…”

“P-Please don’t say that. I was a bit surprised… but… it was beautiful. I did not know such magic e-existed.”

The princess’s face brightened at Maxi’s consoling words. “It’s something I learned at the Mage Tower. It might be loud, but it’s safe enough to touch, and it burns away too quickly for it to cause any harm to the surrounding area. People used to cast it during annual festivals.”

“S-So… it’s a magic solely created for p-people’s amusement.”

Maxi, who had just recently experienced the consequences of mana depletion, knitted her brow. It seemed like a waste to squander precious mana simply for entertainment.

Still, the princess looked perfectly fine even after casting so many fireworks. Clearly, such mana use meant little to the princess.

Riftan left to check on the carriage. The painful realization of the wide gap between Maxi and the princess was beginning to hit anew when Princess Agnes whispered in her ear.

“By the way, that was a scene from the legends earlier.”

“Pardon?”

“You know, when Riftan took you to the forest during the dance.”

Maxi’s face burned like coal, but the princess did not stop there.

“What did the two of you do there, I wonder?”

“P-Princess Agnes!” Maxi cried, nearly screaming.

The princess giggled and darted away toward the carriage. Riftan, who was making sure the coachman was not too inebriated, turned to Maxi in surprise.

Maxi shook her head to tell him it was nothing and quickly climbed into the carriage. The princess had climbed in before her and was already leaning against the coach wall. She burst into laughter when she saw Maxi.

“Your face is as red as a ripe plum. Are you not a tad too naïve for a married woman?”

“Please do not tease me.”

“What a difficult request. Teasing you is simply too amusing.”

Maxi did not understand the appeal, but the princess tittered, her blue eyes shining with mirth. Not knowing how to react to the princess’s playfulness, Maxi broke out in a cold sweat.

The princess’s lips curled into a gentle smile. “Thank you for coming to the festival with me. I’m glad that I was able to make such a fun memory before I left.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the unexpected words. “W-Will you be… leaving soon?”

“It’s about time I returned to the capital now that it is obvious he cannot be persuaded to come,” said the princess, pointing at Riftan who was outside the carriage talking to Sir Elliot.

Her eyes crinkled softly as she gazed at him through the window.

“I have confirmed that he is doing well. I must simply be content with that.”

Maxi faltered when she heard the fondness mingled in the princess’s voice. The suspicion that Princess Agnes did, in fact, have feelings for Riftan began to rise when the princess playfully winked at her.

“Still, if you ever find the time, you should visit Drachium Palace at least once. I shall happily give you a tour of the whole capital.”

“Th-Thank you.”

“I mean it. I am officially extending an invitation,” said the princess, raising her index finger to emphasize her point.

Flustered, Maxi’s eyes darted about before nodding her head in resignation. Seeing the princess’s face light up with immense satisfaction, Maxi shook off her creeping anxiety. How could the princess be so affable toward her if she had feelings for Riftan?

A while later, Riftan and Sir Elliot climbed into the carriage. They took their respective seats and knocked on the panel connected to the driver’s box. The coach slowly began to roll away from the festivities.

Maxi looked out the window to the green fields of Anatol brimming with the new life of spring. The delicate leaves rustling in the wind sounded like a dryad’s song.

She felt lighthearted and lonely at the same time.

Chapter 96

Early the next day, the princess and her royal retinue began preparations for their return to Drachium. Maxi pored over the ledger for hours with Rodrigo to ensure that the delegation had all the necessary supplies for the trip. She also supervised the servants as they packed the baggage.

Although it was customary for Maxi to prepare gifts for the royal family in consultation with Riftan, she had to stop at four tapestries and six ruby-embellished gold goblets. The princess and her party already had a hefty load of wyvern bones and hides to take back.

“H-Have you finished… inspecting the wagons?”

“Yes, my lady. The wheels have been replaced with sturdy new ones, and the horses have been fed well to last the journey. The blacksmith has checked the horseshoes as well.”

While she listened to the steward’s report, Maxi went over the ledger twice to check that everything was packed and ready.

Rodrigo, who had been quietly watching her as she did so, voiced his concern. “My lady… are you not overexerting yourself when you have only recently recovered? You can leave such tasks to us…”

Maxi’s lips twisted into a bitter smile. Riftan’s overprotectiveness had apparently spread to the castle servants. Everyone now showed concern whenever they saw her doing something.

She looked down at her slender frame draped in a light green dress and wondered if she really did look that frail. She was well aware that she did not look strong, but neither was she scrawny enough to warrant all this fear of her snapping in half at any moment.

Maxi raised her chin in a dignified tilt. “I am… not ill. I have had plenty of rest… so I am p-perfectly fine now.”

“I am happy to hear that, my lady, but… please do not overexert yourself.”

“I shall keep that in mind.”

After her half-hearted reply, Maxi briskly turned around. If the servants saw her energetically roaming around the castle, then it might alleviate their worries. She did not wish to be treated like an infirm old lady forever. She strode across the hall with wider steps than usual.

Outside the great hall, the princess and her knights were carefully inspecting their respective weapons, magical devices, and travel equipment. According to their explanation, they had to be fully prepared for battle before they left. Traveling past the Anatolium Mountains was considered a tough obstacle.

They strapped protective gear on their horses and mounted sharp blades on the wagon roofs to prevent monsters from climbing on top of them.

The fully-armored knights inspected their equipment, and even the princess’s retinue carried short swords and light shields. They looked more like a party heading off to war than people traveling back home.

“Maximilian!”

The princess waved happily at Maxi when she saw her coming out of the great hall.

“Thank you for helping us get packed.”

“I-It was my pleasure. Is there… anything else I can offer you?”

“We only need enough food and water to last us until we reach the Barony of Louvain. Bringing any more than that would only slow us down.”

The princess skimmed through the ledger Maxi handed her and nodded, looking satisfied.

“This should be just right.”

“H-how many… herbs… shall I prepare?”

“Please prepare thirty shekels[5] of detoxicants and twenty shekels[6] of restorative herbs. That should be more than enough.”

After jotting down the princess’s request, Maxi instructed a nearby servant to deliver the message to Rodrigo. The princess watched Maxi as she did so, then gave her an apologetic smile.

“I apologize for keeping you busy so early in the morning. I originally intended to stay a few more days so we wouldn’t have to rush our departure, but I received an urgent message from the royal court…”

The princess sighed and pointed to one of the many wagons. Sitting on top of it was a small hawk that appeared to be a messenger bird.

Maxi’s eyes widened. “Has… something happened in the capital?”

“I’m afraid it’s another trivial land dispute, as usual,” the princess said, rubbing her temples as though she had a headache coming on. “The fools are always chomping at the bit and tend to act out when Aquarias arrives. I can never sleep in peace this time of year. Monsters and humans alike run amok like bears that just woke up from hibernation.”

Maxi felt her heart sink. It was customary for knights to spend most of their lives waged in wars. The knights of the Duchy of Croyso had also headed into battle around this time under her father’s orders.

Maxi deliberately tried to sound indifferent to hide her agitation. “Then I suppose… R-Riftan… will be called to action soon.”

“If a dispute big enough to warrant the Remdragon Knights’ intervention arises, then yes, he probably will be,” the princess answered cheerfully, checking the luggage tied to her horse’s saddle.

Maxi pretended to go through the ledger again to hide her ashen face. Distress clouded her thoughts, and she failed to register any of the numbers. Maxi bit her lip as a sharp sense of loss began to assail her heart.

The princess’s calm voice felt heavy against her ears. “Perhaps you might accompany him if that were to happen.”

Maxi’s head snapped up. “M-Me?”

“Aren’t you a mage, Maximilian?”

The princess cocked her head as if she did not understand why Maxi was so surprised. “If there were such a big dispute that required Riftan to intervene, don’t you think we would need healers as well? There is an abundance of problems in this world but not enough mages to solve them. A situation might arise that would require your assistance.”

“Th-That is impossible, Princess Agnes. I… h-have only recently started… to learn magic… a-and my mana is so meager… that I f-fainted after… healing a few people.”

“Your mana will quickly snowball if you continue to use magic.”

The princess furrowed her brow as if she were displeased with Maxi’s timid answer.

“The knights tell me that you have only recently learned healing magic. I am certain that you have the potential.”

“Y-You think too highly of me, Your Highness.  Healing… is the only magic… I can cast properly. Ruth has taught me o-other spells… but I have f-failed to make any progress.”

“There are mages who show affinity to only a specific type of magic. You might simply be strongly suited for healing. If you are able to treat that many people in a real battle after a month or two of learning, then you might just become an amazing healer in a few years.”

The princess’s voice was so full of certainty that Maxi wondered for the first time if she really did possess exceptional talent.

“It is a God-given gift. Do not waste it,” said the princess.

Lost for words, Maxi stared blankly into the princess’s blue eyes. She had lived as a useless stutterer for twenty-two years. Despite all her efforts in becoming a different person, she could not recall how many times she had been disappointed at finding herself inadequate at everything she did.

Yet, this great sorceress who had traveled the continent was telling her that she had talent. Maxi nervously searched the princess’s eyes for any signs of pity.

As though speaking the unadulterated truth, Princess Agnes’s expression was gentle, and her eyes seemed sincere.

Maxi barely managed to muster her voice. “I shall… do my best, Your Highness.”

“I’m sure you can do it, Maximilian.”

With a smile, Princess Agnes patted Maxi on the shoulder before walking away to oversee the rest of the preparations. Maxi discreetly touched her shoulder where the princess’s firm hand had been.

You can do it.

The simple sentiment caused a ripple in her heart.

◆◆◆

When all the preparations were finished, they held a small farewell banquet in the dining hall. The food was too modest for it to be considered a banquet, but the guests enjoyed the humble meal without complaint.

Riftan and all of the Remdragon Knights attended to wish them a safe trip, and once the short parting solemnity was over, the guests immediately went outside.

The princess and her party mounted their horses without delay. It would not do to spend the night in the mountains.

“I thank you for your hospitality!” the princess cried out atop her chestnut stallion.

Maxi gave a polite smile as she looked up at the princess. “N-No, Your Highness. I am… ashamed that I have not been… the best of hosts.”

“Spare me such rigid formalities, Maximilian.”

The princess shrugged and turned to check if everything was ready for their departure. Three wagons laden with luggage were lined up before the wide-open gates, flanked by knights waiting for the princess’s order.

Members of the Remdragon Knights were also among them. Riftan had asked six of his knights to accompany the princess’s party to give them safe passage through Anatolium.

“Well then, I should really get going now.”

After surveying the procession, the princess turned her head once more to look at the people who had come to see them off.

Scratching his head, Hebaron let out a hearty laugh. “You came in like a hurricane, and now you depart like lightning. Are you not happy unless you sap the souls out of everyone all the time?”

“You know how much I loathe tarrying.”

“It certainly is difficult to find people more impatient than you,” muttered Riftan who stood at the front with his arms crossed.

The princess snorted as if she found his remark absurd. “Everyone else in the world can call me impatient, but not you, Sir Riftan. Compared to you, I have the patience of a saint.”

“I advise you not to argue about patience in front of me,” Riftan growled back, not backing down. “Let me remind you that I have patiently suffered through your persistent propositions and threats for the past few weeks without even raising my voice.”

“Without raising your voice, you say?” the princess retorted, her voice shrill as if she could not believe what she had just heard.

Chapter 97

Maxi felt flustered. Her gaze swiveled back and forth between Riftan and the princess, and even the knights surrounding them shook their heads in exasperation.

“Must you fight till the end? Can we not part on good terms?”

“He was the one who provoked me this time!”

“Are you waiting for sundown to depart?”

The princess’s shoulders heaved as though she were about to sound off her indignation, but the sigh that escaped her lips was one of resignation.

“Fine. This unwanted guest shall take her leave.”

“You have my gratitude, Your Highness.”

“R-Riftan!”

Hearing Riftan’s impertinence go too far, Maxi tugged at the hem of his tunic. Riftan briefly glanced down at her, then forced a stiff smile.

“I wish you a safe trip, Your Highness.”

“How kind of you,” the princess replied dryly before turning her gaze to Maxi. Her lips curled into a friendly smile. “I wish you well, Maximilian.”

“Please… be careful on your journey, Your Highness. I pray no harm will come to you… on the way.”

“I also wish you good fortune.”

With a playful wink, the princess circled her horse around and trotted over to the wagons.

Soon, the blast of a kopel rang through the air. The royal party began to cross the drawbridge, leaving behind a cloud of dust. In what felt like the stillness after a storm, Maxi waved until the princess was no longer visible. She wondered why she felt strangely empty as she watched the person who had filled her head with so many unpleasant thoughts disappear into the distance.

“Let us return to our chambers.”

Maxi had been staring out of the castle gates deep in thought when Riftan wound his arms around her. His arms felt as sturdy as tree trunks, and Maxi wriggled in his embrace to face him.

◆◆◆

After the royal party’s departure, peace and monotony returned to Maxi’s life. With the landscaping completely finished and the energy of spring filling the air, Calypse Castle seemed to transform into a beautiful and vibrant place. What was more, it soon became livelier with peddlers visiting the estate again.

Riftan still worked tirelessly on the road construction while the knights patrolled the area around the rampart from dawn till late into the night.

Maxi was the sole person spending her days in utter idleness. Ever since she had come to Calypse Castle, she had made efforts to replace all the old furniture and refurbish every nook and cranny. As a result, there was no longer anything in the castle that required her attention. The servants’ diligence meant that Maxi did not have to spend all day supervising them.

As for her magic studies, that was something she no longer pursued. The truth was that she could not devote herself to studying complex equations when she was unsure if she should even continue learning magic.

Perched by the window, Maxi sighed as she idly perused the bookshelf. The princess had told her that she had talent, but Maxi could not believe that with certainty. If her potential was not guaranteed, was it really worth studying magic knowing it would displease Riftan?

Riftan had made it clear that he did not need her help, and his firm rejection had crushed her confidence.

Maxi gazed out the window as the pearlescent sunlight streamed in. She felt torn. Even when she gravitated toward a book on magic, she ended up vacantly staring out over the grounds before even an hour passed. She also felt no enthusiasm to practice the phonetic training table Ruth had made for her. What was she supposed to do now?

Resting her head on the window sill, Maxi let out a sigh.

“What’s wrong? Are you not feeling well?”

Startled by the sudden voice, Maxi looked over to find Riftan standing in the doorway. She rose from her seat and rushed over to him.

“W-What brings you back… so early?”

As usual, he had left before the crack of dawn. Maxi studied his face, wondering if something had happened at the construction site. His messy hair glistened like black jade as he stood there looking as imposing as always.

Regarding her carefully, he removed his leather glove and caressed her forehead. “I dropped by to see you because I had business at the forge. Do you have a fever?”

“N-No. I was just… looking out the window.”

“You were sighing. Has life here become tedious for you?” His voice was tinged with anxiety. “Would you like me to invite the neighboring nobles for a banquet?”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide with surprise. She was well aware that it was not the best time for them to hold a banquet. Although the cost was not a problem, Riftan and the knights did not have time to entertain guests.

Despite that, Riftan’s face was as serious as when he had insisted on holding a year-round festival for her. Maxi quickly waved her hands.

Riftan frowned and ducked his head as if trying to read her mind. “You’ve been down ever since the guests left. If it’s because you’ve grown tired of country life…”

“I-It’s not that! I was merely… feeling languid because… th-the day was so warm. I actually do not like… banquets or balls.”

Riftan seemed to consider her words. “Come to think of it, you rarely attended the banquets at Croyso Castle. And when you did, you were quiet and did not stay long.”

Maxi sensed disapproval in his voice. Did he want a lively and gregarious wife?

Her face stiffened as she mumbled an excuse. “W-When we have guests… I shall do my b-best to make them feel at home, but… I’ve never liked… loud gatherings.”

“That didn’t seem to be the case during the festival. I want to see you like that—”

Riftan flinched and clamped his mouth shut, abruptly putting an end to his impatient outburst. An odd tension strained his broad shoulders.

“Would you like to go on a short walk with me?”

“Y-You don’t have to do that. I know you are busy.”

“I’m not so busy that I can’t find time to catch my breath,” Riftan said in annoyance, grabbing Maxi’s cloak from its hook. “You can suffer a short walk with me, can’t you?”

“I-It’s not that I don’t want to… I am just… worried since you b-barely have time to sleep. If you have the time for a walk… wouldn’t it be better… for you to take a short nap instead?”

“A nap with you also sounds nice.”

He threw a quick glance at the bed and twisted his lips.

“But I don’t think I could keep my hands off you once we’re on that bed.”

Maxi felt the heat rising to her face. Looking calm, Riftan pulled her by her shoulder and draped the cloak over her.

“I think taking a walk would be the better choice. I haven’t had the chance to admire the garden you’ve transformed so beautifully.”

Maxi followed him out of the room. A refreshing breeze carrying the scent of flowers blew in through the open windows. Riftan sniffed the air, a strange expression on his face.

“The whole castle smells of flowers.”

“Do you… not like it?”

“No, I’m just… not used to it,” he said flatly. “I’m more used to dirt, horses, sweat, and blood.”

A thought suddenly came to Maxi that, like her, Riftan might not be familiar with the gentle and warm aspects of life.

No. They were in no way the same. He had the strength to overcome bitter pain and hardships, while she had nothing of the sort.

“Let’s bring a light snack with us. I’m a little hungry,” said Riftan, his tone light as if sensing the subtle shift in the air.

Maxi smiled to hide her heavy heart. “I-I bought… fresh fruits a few days ago, along with some premium spices. There should be… plenty to choose from.”

“Well, that’s certainly something to look forward to. It’s been ages since I’ve had fruit that wasn’t dried or soaked in wine.”

Riftan licked his lips in a display for her benefit and briskly strode on to the kitchen. They packed fist-sized green apples, raspberries, mulled wine, and freshly baked bread into a reed basket before making their way out of the great hall.

Outside, Maxi squinted into the blinding light. A carpet of green grass glistened on both sides of the stone courtyard, which was swept and scrubbed by servants daily. Delicate buds in the shrubs sparkled like jewels beneath the spring sun.

“Are you cold?”

“No. I-I feel warm.”

Maxi held Riftan’s hand and slowly made her way to the garden. The oak tree, which had looked so ghastly next to the pavilion, was now full of tiny leaves. A content smile spread across Maxi’s face. Ruth’s magic had worked, and new life had sprung from the dead tree.

“What’s making you smile like that?”

“That… t-tree over there… It has new leaves.”

He looked in the direction she was pointing and cocked an eyebrow. “I thought it was dead…”

“Ruth said that… some trees still have life in them e-even when they might appear dead. He infused it with magic last winter, and…”

Maxi trailed off when she saw Riftan’s face visibly harden.

“I-Is something wrong?”

“It’s nothing,” he said brusquely, tugging her arm. “I just don’t understand what’s so entertaining about leaves sprouting from ugly trees. Let’s go somewhere with a nicer view. I noticed that you planted a flower garden below the terrace.”

“There is an assortment of flowers… that I asked the merchants to procure for me. I-I hope they are to your liking…”

They walked past the pavilion and strolled the length of the garden path. The sunlight streaming through the leaves made Riftan’s smooth skin glow. Maxi gazed at him, spellbound, as she walked.

She had come to like looking at her husband so much that it felt preposterous that she had once been afraid of him. His fierce eyes and imposing stature no longer scared her. Even his stunning looks, which had daunted her at first, now simply amazed her.

She could not understand why such a beautiful man showed so much passion for a woman like her. Whatever the reason, she was losing her heart to him more and more each day.

They finally arrived at the flower garden. Riftan gazed over the lush flowers blooming in a brilliant array of colors.

“It’s even more beautiful up close.”

Chapter 98

Maxi was both relieved and pleased as she looked over the flower garden.

A lush patch of red buds surrounded a pool dug out by the servants, and shrubs dotted with delicate amethyst flowers grew in rows like miniature soldiers.

Next to them was an abundant patch of herbs that blended beautifully with the flowers. Maxi lay a handkerchief on a stone-carved bench and sat down.

“All the f-flowers here… can be used as herbs or s-spices.”

“You made a flower garden we can eat?”

“I thought it b-best to plant flowers… that were practical… as well as pleasing to the eye.”

Riftan laughed. “I would have to order the sentries not to get themselves hurt so we can keep this garden intact.”

“D-Do you… like it?”

Riftan gazed down at Maxi, who was seated amongst the flowers, and nodded slowly. An intense emotion briefly flashed in his eyes.

“I do,” he said, his voice sounding strangely choked.

Baffled, Maxi looked up at him. Riftan rubbed his mouth as if to hide his emotions and sat down next to her.

“The fragrance is nice. Until a year ago, I never imagined I would be able to spend quality time with my wife in a flower field.”

Maxi grew tense when she realized he was referring to his time in the Dragon Campaign.

“I-I heard that… you faced grave dangers countless times during the campaign.”

“It certainly wasn’t easy. Thousands of monsters dwelled in the Lexos Mountains, and we had to go through a myriad of barriers and mazes to reach the dragon’s lair.”

Riftan’s answer sounded apathetic. He rummaged through the basket for an apple and took a big bite. Fresh juice moistened his lips, and Maxi’s face flushed as a sensual memory flashed in her mind. Oblivious to her indecent imagination, Riftan looked as carefree as a boy as he sat on the ground munching on his apple.

He placed another green apple in Maxi’s hand. “It’s good. Try it.”

Maxi mechanically took a bite. Her tongue, which had grown stiff with tension, was unable to taste anything.

Riftan had suffered a great deal because of her father, but Maxi had been so preoccupied with her own misfortunes during those three years that she had not once thought about the hardships that he would have had to face. Instead, she had feared that he would return as her harbinger of pain.

So, how was he able to sit so calmly next to her? Suddenly overcome with uncertainty, Maxi cautiously studied Riftan’s face as he enjoyed the breeze.

Had he ever resented her? Although it had not been her choice, he had suffered greatly from this marriage to her. What man would not lament such misfortune? It was nothing short of a miracle that he had chosen to honor his marriage vows.

Suddenly unsettled, Maxi quickly changed the subject.

“Is the r-road construction… going well?”

“Yes. We should be finished by autumn at the latest.”

Riftan’s lips curled into a determined smile as he threw apple seeds into the bushes.

“I am going to expand the port as soon as the road is finished. It won’t be cheap to keep it safe from monsters, but the merchants from the south will easily make up for the cost several times over when they arrive with their massive ships. It’s a golden goose.”

“C-Can you earn so much money… from tolls alone?”

“It won’t be just from tolls. If we do business with the merchants, we could earn more than the king. We are going to offer the merchants and their expensive cargo protection so they can trade their goods safely in exchange for a portion of their earnings. We already have merchants lining up to take the offer. Not to mention the advantage of being able to obtain rare silks and spices from the south at a low price.”

He leaned his head back and smiled at her.

“When the big merchants arrive with their ships, I’m going to have five hundred silk dresses made for you.”

“I… a-already have plenty.”

“I know they are not enough,” he asserted with a grin. “Just wait a little longer. I shall get you the most expensive clothes in the world. So many that it won’t be possible to count them all. After that, I’m going to put diamond rings brighter than the sun itself on all your fingers. Your neck, wrists, everything down to your ankles will be adorned in jewels.”

He held her hand and pecked the inside of her wrist. Maxi shuddered as his cool, moist lips pressed against her sensitive skin. A deep satisfaction simmered in Riftan’s black eyes.

“I shall make you the noblest of women in the Seven Kingdoms. You shall live the opulent life of a Roemian princess.” He stroked her palm and added passionately, “If the Empire had not fallen, you would be regarded as the woman with the noblest lineage. A man like me would not even have been allowed to approach you.”

“S-Stop talking nonsense. Roem fell a long time ago, and the House of Roem now b-barely manages to keep its line… They no longer wield… any power… or influence. And I am… just one among the many n-nobles of Wedon.”

“What a humble thing to say. You are a descendant of the great imperial family that once ruled over an empire, and the eldest daughter of the most powerful duke in Wedon. You are not just any noble.”

Riftan’s face suddenly twisted into a bitter expression.

“I may despise your father, but I have no intention of belittling him. The duke only chose me as your husband because he had a use for me, not because he thought I was a good match for you.”

Maxi wriggled her hand, but Riftan tightened his hold like a hound instinctively bearing down on a flapping bird trying to break free from its jaws.

“I have no family in the nobility, nor do I have brothers who would avenge my death. I was a knight born as a commoner, celebrated for his talent, but one who possessed no power. It was not difficult for him to designate me as his substitute to lead his knights, and my death would not have caused him any trouble. He merely chose me as the man who would die in his stead.”

“Th-That’s…”

“He only had us wed because he did not think I would come back alive,” Riftan said in a terrifyingly gentle voice. “But come back I did, and our marriage was legitimate. That man no longer has any authority over you. I am your family now.”

A cold wind twined through her heart at the profound possessiveness in his voice.

She had always been a useless entity to her father. The only daughter the Duke of Croyso acknowledged was Rosetta. Maximilian had been a failure, and her father had made use of his worthless daughter by marrying her off to a plebian knight at the right time. The noblewoman Riftan spoke of was Rosetta, not her.

Maxi bit her lip. The fact that her father had thoroughly deceived and used Riftan filled her with rage, and the reality that she had been the means that had allowed it made her unbearably sad. The Duke of Croyso should have given the young knight he had thrust into danger in his stead the daughter he treasured — Rosetta. That was the recompense Riftan deserved.

Overwhelmed with emotions, Maxi spoke in a trembling voice. “I-I am truly… s-sorry.”

“Damn it, I’ve run my mouth off.”

He hastily cupped her cheeks as though his fervor had suddenly dissipated.

“I wasn’t trying to blame you. I know that you had no part in your father’s actions. You never wanted to marry me after all.”

That was true, and Riftan smiled bitterly as he watched her unable to deny it.

“You were just a lamentable victim who was forced to marry a lowly person like me because of her father’s circumstances.”

“Th-That is not true. P-P-Please do not… speak like that.”

Riftan ignored her hasty objection.

“But I’m going to give you everything you want. I’m going to make you think being married to me is better than being married to any other nobleman or royalty.”

“I-I… already feel that way, so…” Maxi blurted abruptly, unable to listen to him any longer.

When she bent down and wrapped her arms around his neck, Riftan momentarily stiffened in surprise before returning her embrace.

He pulled her head down and kissed her. His sweet tongue, which tasted faintly of green apples, gently filled her mouth. Maxi shuddered as a dizzying chill raced through her body.

An urge to sob grabbed hold of her, and she buried her face in his neck. His illusion of her was woefully out of proportion.

She would never be able to measure up to it, no matter how hard she tried. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut at the thought.

◆◆◆

Riftan caressed Maxi’s cheek with a wistful look on his face. He drowned her in kisses for a while before reluctantly rising to his feet when a pair of sentries came searching for him.

Maxi’s eyes glinted with despondence as she watched him leave to fulfill his lordly duties. The notion that her father had deceived Riftan and that her silence was complicit in the deceit plagued her thoughts. She knew she was being too hard on herself, but she simply could not shake the irrational guilt.

Maxi trudged back to her chambers and collapsed onto the bed. The fact that Riftan thought she was as noble as a royal princess felt like a thorn stuck in her throat.

For the past twenty-two years, Maxi had been inferior even to her father’s hounds. While the dogs had rebelled by baring their teeth whenever he lashed at them with his whip, she had always tearfully submitted to him on her knees.

She was acutely aware of how helpless and pathetic she was. The image of herself reflected in the mirror as she crawled like an insect to beg for forgiveness at her father’s feet was etched into her memory. She had looked like a worm as she squirmed on the flagstones, her skin swollen red.

It was absurd to think of herself as a princess, or even a duke’s daughter.

How foolish…

Maxi curled up and pressed her face to her knees. Her heart felt heavier the more she thought about Riftan.

Was it right to let him believe that he was the one who was terribly wanting in their marriage? Just the thought of telling her husband the truth about herself was enough to make her break out in a cold sweat and tie her stomach up in knots.

She remembered very well how the Croyso Castle servants had looked at her. Their sympathy-filled glances were, at times, harder to bear than her father’s abuse.

She would rather die than have Riftan look at her with those same eyes. The last thing she wanted was for her husband to find out that the wife he considered the noblest woman in the world had actually lived a miserable life.

Unable to bear the self-sabotaging thoughts any longer, Maxi raced out of her chambers. She just might lose her mind if she had to spend any more time alone in her room doing nothing.

Chapter 99

Maxi needed something to do. Being idle was bringing back memories of her life in Croyso Castle, and it was making her feel depressed.

She headed to the kitchen. The least she could do was to pretend to supervise the servants as they prepared supper. She was just descending the stairs when she heard a deep voice call out to her.

“My lady!”

Maxi turned around. Sir Gabel Lachzion and Sir Remus Baldo were striding into the great hall, their faces grim.

Maxi tensed up. “W-What brings you to the castle at this hour? I-Is something wrong?”

They weaved past the servants scrubbing the floor and ran over to Maxi.

“Forgive us for the interruption, my lady, but someone has been injured. Could we ask for your assistance?”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Although she had frequently tended to the knights in the past, she had not done so after her episode of mana depletion.

The request now was so sudden that Maxi surmised that the situation must be grave.

Flustered, she hurriedly asked, “W-What about Ruth?”

“The sorcerer is currently at the construction site. We do not wish to burden you, my lady, but we cannot afford to go down to the village to search for another healer.”

The knights were visibly anxious as they led Maxi to the door without waiting for her reply. She had to scamper behind them to keep up with their long strides.

“C-Could you… tell me who got hurt?”

“One of the knights who were sent as scouts to Livadon last winter. It appears they were attacked by werewolves in Anatolium, and one of them got himself poisoned, of all things…”

Gabel clicked his tongue. Then, as if recalling something, he turned to Maxi with a worried expression. “Are you able to neutralize poison with magic, my lady?”

“I-I have studied the runes, but I have yet to try it…”

“Then you could use this opportunity to test it,” Gabel replied without a hint of hesitation before practically skidding down the stairs.

Maxi had to gather her skirt at one side and hop to avoid tumbling down.

“W-Would it… not be better to w-wait for Ruth to return?”

“If we delay and the poison spreads, the poor fellow will lose his right hand for good. It would mean the end of his life as a knight. It does not matter if you fail. Please, try.”

Sir Remus’s tone was closer to coercion than a plea.

Maxi gulped. She was uncertain whether to feel happy or troubled that the knights, who had been unwilling to have her heal even their superficial wounds at first, now relied on her in such a grave situation.

What if it was too serious for her to handle? Agitated, Maxi kept wiping her clammy palms on her skirt as she followed the knights across the garden. They strode past the gate and rushed straight to the knights’ quarters.

“This way, my lady.”

Inside, thick curtains were drawn over the windows. Maxi froze as she stepped into the dark room.

Someone lit a candle, illuminating three or four cots lined up on the floor. This room had probably been prepared to treat injuries during training sessions. The sparse infirmary also contained a shelf piled with pouches of herbs and unfamiliar medicine bottles, a faintly glowing brazier, and a boiling kettle. The eerie interior made Maxi hunch her shoulders as her eyes darted around.

A faint moan came from the other side of the room. Maxi turned toward it and saw a young knight lying on one of the cots.

She walked over to the man and frowned. “It is h-hard to see his wound in the dark. C-Could you draw the curtains back?”

“Werewolf venom makes one extremely sensitive. The sunlight would be too harsh for him,” Gabel explained. “It would heighten his pain. Here, allow me.”

Gabel lit the candle next to the cot. In the flickering light, Maxi could make out the injured knight’s bare and tanned upper body.

She cautiously inspected the wound, and her shoulders sagged with relief when she saw that it was not as bad as she had feared. Although the bite on his forearm was deep, his bones appeared to be intact. Still, he was badly poisoned. Maxi placed her hand on the young man’s forehead to check his temperature and frowned when she felt his burning skin.

“Have you tried… d-detoxicants?”

“He was given mandrago leaf right after he was bitten, but the beast that got him was a powerful monster. The detoxicant was ineffective.”

Maxi looked toward the unfamiliar voice that had chimed in. A haggard-looking young knight carrying a pail of water was making his way into the infirmary.

Sir Remus swiftly took the pail from him. “I told you to rest. Let the servants handle such tasks.”

“I’m fine. This rascal was bitten when he tried to protect me, so it’s only right that I tend to him myself,” the young knight replied stubbornly.

He snatched the pail back and walked over to the cot. After soaking a towel, he began wiping down the unconscious knight. A faint moan escaped the injured knight’s lips.

Sir Remus had been observing the scene with a hardened expression, and he now turned to Maxi with an urgent edge to his voice. “You must hurry, my lady. His arm may be permanently damaged if the poison spreads any further.”

“I-I shall try.”

Maxi hovered the candle closer to the bite wound and carefully inspected the state of the young man’s arm. She had seen werewolf bites before, but this was different.

The two bite marks sank deep as if they had been hammered with a pike. An awful stench rose from them. The flesh of his forearm was purpled and swollen like an overstuffed sausage.

Can I really heal him?

As she positioned a trembling hand over the wound, she tried to recall the magic rune Ruth had taught her.

Although detoxification consumed less mana than healing, it involved more complex calculations. She had to make her mana flow along a diagram she was unaccustomed to. It proved more difficult to control than she had anticipated, and she ended up drawing the rune incorrectly twice.

The knights watched silently. As if sensing her struggle, their faces grew anxious.

“Do you think it will be difficult for you to heal him?”

“A-Allow me… to try again,” Maxi mumbled in a voice close to a whisper, an intense flush coloring her face.

Guilt flooded her. How nice it would have been if she had practiced detoxification magic instead of wallowing in self-pity all this time. If she lost this young man now, the knights would lose all their trust in her.

Maxi swiped at the beads of sweat on her forehead and mustered her mana for the last time. Thankfully, a haze of blue light began to rise and envelop the young knight’s arm. It spiraled and curved in intricate patterns. Flowing along the rune, Maxi’s magic poured into his body, neutralized the poison coursing through his blood, and traced the rune back out.

The magic was working. The color of the knight’s arm soon returned to normal, and the swelling gradually subsided.

Maxi sighed in relief. “I-It’s done.”

The murky energy completely disappeared from the knight’s body, and Maxi slowly pulled her hand back. Gabel leaned over with the candle to inspect the knight’s complexion. Satisfied, he proceeded to draw back the curtains. Maxi squinted into the bright light that streamed onto her face.

“He doesn’t seem bothered by the sunlight. The poison must be gone.”

“Even so, I-I think we should give him more detoxicants… since there could still be poison left in his body. Could someone boil the herbs?”

“Allow me, my lady,” said the young knight who had dragged in the water pail.

He had been fretting beside the cot throughout the healing. He now placed some mandrago leaves and other herbs into a kettle and hung it over the brazier to boil.

Maxi sat by the window to catch her breath as they waited for the tea. It had been a while since she had last used magic. She felt tired but nowhere near as dizzy as with mana depletion.

Maxi carefully gauged the remaining mana in her body and, after deciding that she still had a safe amount, cast healing magic on the injured knight.

The others looked relieved as the bite marks on the young man’s forearm disappeared.

“Thank you for accepting our arduous request, my lady. You should also have some mandrago tea. Its roots are a good mana restorative.”

“Th-Thank you.”

“It is us who should be thanking you, my lady. Thank you for saving our comrade’s life.”

Maxi’s face flushed at Gabel’s sincere sentiment. Her inner monologue had been nothing but self-deprecation recently, and his words of gratitude felt like a rainfall after a long drought.

Taking a sip of the steaming tea, Maxi shyly muttered, “I am glad… th-that I was able to help.”

“Your help was everything, my lady. He would have lost the use of his arm if we had not neutralized the poison in time. With Mage Ruth out of the castle, it was a divine blessing for this fellow that you had knowledge of such magic.”

Gabel suddenly frowned and glared at the young knight who was boiling the tea.

“You should have searched for a healer instead of returning to the castle right away.”

The young knight, dripping with perspiration as he stirred the kettle, looked aggrieved as he shot back, “We entered Anatol through the western gate, so we thought it best to head straight to the castle instead of taking the long way down the hill to the village. It was actually this rascal who insisted that we return right away. I’d wager even he didn’t know that he was this badly poisoned. But more importantly, we did not want to waste any time in delivering the latest news to the lord.”

“The latest news?” said Gabel.

The young knight seemed to think it over carefully before speaking.

“I am sure you are both aware that his lordship sent us to Livadon to gather information. We spent the last winter there investigating the migration of the monsters.”

“And were you able to learn anything?”

The young knight nodded in reply, his face grim.

Chapter 100

“Monsters of the Ayin race in the Pamela Plateau, Northern Livadon, seem to have formed an alliance. There are reports of the more intelligent creatures like the lizardmen and trolls gathering large-scale armies and attacking villages. According to the latest report we received before we left, an army of trolls plundered a fairly large territory in the north.”

“A large-scale alliance between monsters?”

Everyone, including Maxi, appeared shocked at the implausible news.

Sir Remus Baldo snorted loudly as if he found it ludicrous. “Group-dwelling monsters would only make up a small village at most. I have never heard of any Ayins ever organizing into an army like humans in my life.”

“No one has ventured deep inside the Pamela Plateau. Monsters of higher intelligence could have formed a civilization close to a kingdom without our knowledge.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face at the scout’s serious tone. Imagining a massive monster army plundering a human village made her tremble in terror.

Sir Remus stiffened as the severity of the news sank in. “Are you certain?”

“For now, it is still an unconfirmed rumor. But the information about a monster army consisting of lizardmen, trolls, and red goblins carrying out planned raids is true.”

Gabel stroked his chin, deep in thought. “Do you think Livadon can handle the beasts?”

The scout knitted his brow, then shook his head. “If you ask me, there is a high chance that each country will soon be required to dispatch their knights in accordance with the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms.”

“Then, the first request for reinforcement will be sent to Wedon, since we are part of the Western Alliance.”

Maxi had been quietly listening to their conversation up to this point. She suddenly asked, “D-Do you mean that… the Remdragon Knights will have to join a campaign in Livadon?”

Although she was aware that it was not a discussion she should partake in, her anxiety got the better of her.

Noticing her blanched face, Gabel shook his head. “The Remdragon Knights only just returned from a three-year campaign last year. If Livadon were to request reinforcement, the king would most likely send his royal knights.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that. The mages believe that the monster army from the Pamela Plateau pillaging the northern end of Livadon is what’s causing the large-scale migration of monsters. It is a grave problem that can affect the entire Western Continent. I’m certain they will also ask Anatol for assistance. We must be prepared.”

“We will discuss this again when the commander returns,” Gabel replied, shooting daggers at the young knight.

Realizing that the men were cutting their conversation short because of her, Maxi hastily rose from her seat. “The patient… seems to be all right now, so… I should take my l-leave.”

“Allow me to escort you to your chambers, my lady.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary. I can go on my own.”

“No, my lady. You should always have an escort with you even inside the castle,” Gabel replied firmly before heading toward the door.

Before Maxi left, she asked Sir Remus to ensure that Ruth would take a look at the injured knight once he returned. There could always be traces of poison left in his body.

Outside, the sun had already begun to sink, tinging the sky in an amber glow.

Gabel studied Maxi’s face. “I heard that you fell ill from using too much mana last time. I hope you are not feeling unwell now, my lady?”

“I-I feel fine. You need not worry… I won’t f-faint again.”

Gabel nodded, relieved, and continued striding toward the castle. Maxi gazed at the distant mountains as she silently walked beside him.

Now was not the time to torture herself with memories of the past. Something terrible could happen at any moment, and she was certain she should be prepared for it. There could be another poisoning or a critical injury. If so, her existence would prove useful.

She had managed to save a young knight’s arm with her magic today. Although Riftan had said he did not need her help, the reality was different.

Even I am capable of something.

Maxi clung to those words. Her father had called her a useless wench countless times, but today he had been proven wrong.

No, it was not just today.

She had learned and accomplished many things in the short time she had been in Anatol. If she gave up on all of that now, she would never be able to overcome her sense of inferiority. She would forever remain an inept failure and prove her father right.

Maxi’s eyes glimmered with determination as she walked back to the castle.

◆◆◆

It was well past the time Riftan usually retired, but he had still not returned. He was most likely in discussion with the knights about the monster reports and would be held up all night.

Maxi had planned to wait for him so she could ask what he intended to do, but staying awake proved difficult. Today had been the first time in a while since she had used her mana. She was exhausted. Sitting on the bed, Maxi nodded off several times before eventually giving in to deep slumber.

The sun was already at its zenith when she opened her eyes. Her shoulders sagged when she saw the empty sheets next to her. Estate management, road construction, and now monsters… Maxi wondered why the world refused to give her husband a moment of peace. She clutched her hair which was puffed up like a cloud and sighed.

“Are you awake, my lady?”

“Ludis…”

The maidservant, looking impeccably groomed as always, entered the room with a tray of food. Maxi gave her an awkward smile, abashed that she had slept until noon.

“I-I suppose… it is too late… to say good morning.”

Ludis placed the tray next to the bed with a gentle smile. “The lord instructed us not to disturb you so that you could rest as long as possible. He said that you would be tired…”

Maxi suddenly worried about what Riftan would think about her healing the knight yesterday. Would he be displeased as he had been so far, or would he reluctantly admit that her magic had proven useful this time?

She was deep in thought when Ludis proffered a cup of tea with a unique scent.

“Mage Ruth gave me some tea leaves. He said they were good for mana replenishment.”

Maxi looked surprised. “Ruth c-came?”

“He came last night to give me this and asked that I boil tea for you when you woke up.”

Ludis opened a leather pouch and showed Maxi the dried leaves and well-trimmed roots. Maxi recognized the contents from her study of herbs. The tea was a mixture of mandrago root, dried restoratives, and plain herbs.

Maxi looked about nervously. If Ruth was aware of her magic use, there was no doubt that he had also participated in the deliberations with the knights last night. She had a feeling he would not have a problem with sharing what they had discussed.

“I… I should thank him. Is he… still in the castle?”

“Do you mean Mage Ruth, my lady?” Ludis cupped her cheek, trying to remember. “I saw him come down to the kitchen for breakfast this morning, but I am unaware of his whereabouts after that… Would you like me to go see if he is in the library?”

“N-No. I shall… go there myself. I have something to ask him,” Maxi muttered vaguely, sipping the bitter tea which had now cooled to the perfect temperature.

After emptying her cup, Maxi ate the light meal Ludis had brought her. She washed her face, put on a dark blue silk dress, and brushed and coiled her hair. Then she headed to the library.

It had been a while since she had seen Ruth. The thought of meeting him again made Maxi feel a little awkward. As she opened the library door, she imagined being on the receiving end of his sarcastic remarks about how she had idled her time away.

The library was empty. Maxi sighed as she searched the room including the area behind the shelves where books sat arranged in neat stacks. She surmised that Ruth must have gone to the construction site. It was a huge undertaking that involved crossing rugged mountains, and there would be plenty of duties on-site for a sorcerer.

Maxi felt deflated for a moment as she gazed out the window, but her resolve bounced back when she realized she could gather information on her own without Ruth. Recalling the scout’s words, she searched the shelves and slid out a hefty book of maps.

“Pamela Plateau…”

The name she was looking for was in the northwestern region. She traced the coarse surface of the map with her fingertips. The Pamela Plateau was located in the northern end of Livadon, close to the Baltonian borders.

The smeared letters were almost illegible. Maxi squinted and assessed the map several times before moving on to the notes next to it. The explanation was short. It described the area as a wasteland inhospitable to humans because of its harsh climate, and nothing more.

Frowning, Maxi carefully read the next page to see if there was more information, but soon gave up and closed the book. Remembering back to yesterday, even the scout had said that not much was known about the Pamela Plateau, so it was highly unlikely for there to be details in such an old book.

Maxi shook off her disappointment and began searching the bookshelves again. It did not take long for her to find several more on monsters. After pulling them out and leafing through, she chose a couple more with detailed illustrations and returned to the desk.

A musty scent wafted up as she opened a tome with exquisite leather binding. She wrinkled her nose as she flipped through the yellowed pages until she came across the name of the monster the knights had mentioned.

Trolls…

They were cannibalistic creatures that frequently appeared in the heroic tales sung by the bards. Maxi narrowed her eyes and stared down at the illustration.

Their terrifying appearance seemed to match their reputation. The monster in the sketch had a hooked nose, toad-like skin dotted with warts, pointed ears, muscular limbs, and a bulging belly. It stared ahead with its big, sunken eyes visible beneath swollen lids.

After studying the detailed illustration, Maxi read the explanation beneath it.

Trolls are approximately 7-8 kevette[7] in height. Their massive bodies allow them immense strength. They are extremely vicious in nature. They possess remarkable regenerative powers whereby they can heal deep wounds in an instant. They live in small groups of 30-50. Smarter than goblins, they are able to craft and use armor and weapons.

Maxi unconsciously hunched her shoulders as she read the scrawled script. A chill ran down her spine as she imagined an army of brutally strong, carnivorous giants intelligent enough to create tools invading their land.

No, that is unlikely. Pamela Plateau and Anatol are practically on opposite ends of the continent…

But being so far removed from the monsters was no consolation either. It meant that Riftan might have to travel that distance to join the campaign.

Maxi chewed her lips and turned to the next page. Illustrations of a goblin and an ogre appeared one after the other. She was busy reading the information beneath with utmost concentration when she felt something land on her shoulder.

Maxi leaped to her feet.

Chapter 101

“What is it? Why are you so surprised?”

Maxi frowned at the sight of Ruth standing behind her with his shoulders hunched in laughter.

“W-Why would you… sneak up on a l-lady like that?!”

“I did nothing of the sort. I entered the library in the usual manner.”

“You could have s-said something.”

Ruth took the seat opposite her. “Should I have bellowed that the great sorcerer Ruth has arrived?”

Maxi did not know whether to be angry or to laugh at his impertinence. They had not seen each other in a while, but his treatment of her had clearly not changed.

Ruth gave an undignified yawn, his face the picture of apathy, before snatching the book from her and thumbing through it.

“I’m afraid some of the descriptions are incorrect. Strictly speaking, the lizardmen are closer to the dragon subspecies than the Ayin race. They carry magic stones within them and are able to use distinctive magic of their own. The record Sir Riftan keeps should have more details than this book.”

“I-Is there a big difference… between the dragon subspecies… and the Ayin race?”

“Of course. The dragon subspecies possess strong magical powers. They can use magic distinct to their kind, like Dragon’s Breath. They are highly resistant to magic, so most magical offensives do not work on them. It’s why they are such difficult creatures to subdue.”

He lowered the book to the desk and roughly scratched his head as if the mere thought of subduing such a monster gave him a headache.

“The lizardmen are a much higher-level monster than the trolls. Not only are they intelligent and capable of magic, but they also have outstanding physical prowess. Because of that, they are not easy to slay with a sword or with magic. Defeating a lizardman is more difficult than dealing with ten trolls combined.”

Maxi looked down at the illustration of a monster that appeared to be a combination of human and lizard. The strange creature with the face of a reptile, a muscular body covered in scales, and a long tail did not seem intelligent. Wondering if Ruth was correct, Maxi squinted at the script beneath the illustration.

Ruth tapped the table with his fingertips. “Might I ask why you are reading a book on monsters?”

“I… heard the report the scouts brought back yesterday, a-and I wanted to know what kind of monsters they were…”

Ruth stroked his chin. “I heard that you neutralized werewolf poison with magic yesterday. Was that where you heard the news?”

Maxi nodded stiffly. “I h-heard that… a monster army is pillaging the lands in Northern Livadon. Do you think… th-the Remdragon Knights will also have to join the campaign?”

“Nothing is certain, but there is a high chance that we will be called upon.”

Maxi felt her blood run cold. She had half-expected this, but the thought of separating from Riftan caused a painful tightness in her chest.

She bit her lips as she recalled the distance between Anatol and the Pamela Plateau. How long would it take for Riftan to return if he left? A few months? A few years?

Ruth studied her ashen face and cautiously added, “There is still much work to be done in Anatol that requires the lord’s direct supervision. Which is why everyone has agreed, after deliberating over it until dawn, that either Sir Hebaron or Sir Ursuline would lead a division of knights if we are ever compelled to join the campaign.”

“R-Really?” Maxi asked in earnest, unable to conceal her relief.

Ruth smiled bitterly and nodded. “Sir Riftan will not be leaving Anatol for long periods of time for a while unless absolutely necessary. That is how big of an enterprise this road construction is. And it has not even been a year since the Dragon Campaign, so it wouldn’t do for the lord to be absent from the estate so soon.”

“D-Does that mean Riftan would have to join the campaign… if it were absolutely necessary?”

Ruth hesitated before answering.

“If the situation in Livadon grows dire, then Sir Riftan would have to get involved. It would be difficult for him to stay if King Reuben commands him to lead the Remdragon Knights.”

He began listing the factors on his fingers before letting out a deep sigh, a deflated look on his face.

“As you know, the knights have their extremely annoying precepts: they must protect the weak, obey their lord, and fulfill all obligations of the sword. Sir Riftan might not be a firm adherent of the knights’ code of conduct… but he cannot afford to ignore these precepts so publicly. If he did, it would be a blow to the honor he has worked so hard to gain.”

“I-I see.”

Maxi’s face fell as she recalled Princess Agnes saying that the king harbored doubts about Riftan’s loyalty. His Majesty might command Riftan to lead his knights as a test.

The Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms was a treaty signed to ensure the peace and safety of the continent. It would not be easy to disobey a command to uphold such a treaty.

Maxi stared down at the illustration of the hideous creature and bit her lip until it hurt. Her stomach twisted at the thought of Riftan facing a massive monster army.

No matter how outstanding the knight, safety could never be guaranteed on a battlefield. Maxi had heard much about Riftan’s recklessness; she was certain he would not look out for himself. He would not hesitate to forge ahead at the front of the battle.

A flame of anger suddenly flared within Maxi. Riftan was almost obsessive about her well-being, but he did not care at all when it came to his own. It was the height of irrationality.

Her thoughts were mired in the unfairness of it all when Ruth’s placid voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

“I, on the other hand, will have to join the knights leaving for the campaign.”

Maxi’s head jerked up.

Ruth, who was staring at the ceiling with his arms crossed, added calmly, “Since the journey to Livadon is a long one, it would be imperative for them to have a mage in their party. We do not yet know if it will be Sir Riftan or another knight who will be taking command, but it is certain that I shall have to go. Since that is the case, Calypse Castle will need your magical abilities more than it does now.”

“My… magical abilities?”

His unexpected words made Maxi nervous. Ruth nodded, his face serious.

“Of course, I am not trying to force you, my lady. There is a large number of mercenaries staying in Anatol, and there are certainly mages among them. It would be great if we could hire at least one of them, but it is exceedingly difficult to convince mercenaries to settle in one place. If we fail to hire a decent mage, then you would be the only healer in Anatol who could tend to injuries like yesterday’s.”

Ruth’s tone was flat, but he paused before adding, “I know that something terrible could have happened to you at the construction site. The fault lies entirely with me for not warning you about mana depletion. I wanted to apologize to you sooner, but I could not dare to call on you with Sir Riftan so furious with me…”

“You do not have to apologize. You c-couldn’t have known… that the wyverns would suddenly go on a rampage.”

“Actually, I was aware that the camp was vulnerable to monster attacks. What I didn’t expect was for you to overexert yourself like that to tend to the wounded.”

Maxi was momentarily lost for words at his frankness.

“B-But that was the reason why I learned magic in the first place. W-Wasn’t that why you agreed to teach me? So that I could be of h-help if accidents occurred?”

“I did, but… I did not think you would undertake the task so earnestly,” he confessed, shrugging.

Maxi dumbly opened and closed her mouth before her expression hardened. Discovering that the man who had encouraged her to learn magic had not, in fact, expected much from her filled her with a sense of betrayal.

When she stared at him with an icy look, Ruth began walking on eggshells.

“I apologize for underestimating your sense of righteousness. You do not know how much I regret my half-hearted teaching. When I heard that you collapsed, I was so plagued with guilt that I was unable to sleep.”

“But aren’t your moral standards… f-fairly low?”

“I think that is uncalled for, my lady. I truly did feel bad.”

Maxi simply glared at him in response.

As if realizing that she was genuinely upset, Ruth sheepishly scratched the back of his head. “I have learned that there is nothing more dangerous than vague knowledge. If you would allow me, I would like to thoroughly instruct you, starting from the things we must be mindful of when using magic to how to respond in critical situations.”

“You just said… that you do not expect much from me.”

“You misunderstand, my lady. What I meant was that you easily exceeded my expectations. The way you handled the crisis that day was commendable. A bit excessive, yes, but I am well aware that you did your best to help with the magic you have only recently begun to learn.”

Maxi looked up at him doubtfully, unsure if he really meant what he said. Ruth met her gaze with sincere eyes as he calmly tried to convince her.

“If the previous incident has not made you shun magic completely, I would like for us to resume your lessons again. It would bring me peace of mind if your abilities were to improve.”

Maxi felt the weight of this new expectation he was laying on her shoulders. She also felt the need to hone her abilities. Although it had not been a year since she had arrived in Anatol, there had been two serious incidents already.

At the beginning of last winter, she had tended to a mass of wounded people at a lumber camp devastated by werewolves. This time it had been a wyvern attack at the construction site. There was no guarantee that it would not happen again.

If a situation arose that required her to heal many injuries on her own, would she be able to handle it? After objectively assessing her abilities, Maxi shook her head. Seeing as healing four or five people had been enough to drain her, it would be an impossible feat for her current feeble capacity.

Although she knew she could not hope to fill Ruth’s place in his absence even if she practiced for months, it was better than doing nothing.

Her confidence was draining away like sand, and Maxi barely managed to gather it to give her response.

“I understand. I-If you would teach me… I-I shall do my best. Riftan would not be pleased… But I still wish to learn.”

“Good. Then, please come to the library whenever you have the time. Unless there is something that requires me to be elsewhere, I shall also strive to make myself available here.”

Appearing satisfied, Ruth grinned and patted Maxi on the shoulder.

Chapter 102

Although Maxi wanted to start practicing right away, Ruth still had matters to take care of. They decided to begin their lessons the following morning.

Ruth selected a few suitable books for her before leaving the library with a stack of parchment. Now all alone, Maxi dived into the yellowed pages of the thick tomes.

The books were on advanced geometry. The concepts were complicated, and soon Maxi’s head began to ache and her eyes felt dry. After a bout of intense study, she tossed her head back in exhaustion.

The sky had begun to fade from brilliant orange to violet. Rubbing her stiff shoulder, Maxi gazed at the burnt amber sun before closing the book and rising to her feet. Her stomach growled as if on cue, and she realized she felt famished. She had not had a proper meal since this afternoon’s meager bread and soup.

Maxi rubbed her rumbling stomach as she stepped out of the library. She greeted the servants that were illuminating the corridor before making her way down the stairs.

She had descended a few floors when four servants hauling something beneath the stairwell caught her attention. Maxi observed them without much thought, but she stilled when she realized that the thing they carried was blood-soaked armor.

“W-What happened? Has… someone been i-injured again?”

Maxi hurriedly leaped down the remaining steps. The servants, groaning under the weight of the hefty armor, stopped in their tracks.

Maxi pressed them before they could even answer. “I-Is it his lordship w-who is…”

“N-No, my lady! This blood is from a monster. His lordship is unharmed.”

The breastplate, tassets, and vambraces were coated in dark blood. The armor was definitely Riftan’s. What on earth could have happened? It was not his blood, but there was no doubt that there had been another gory battle.

“W-Where is… his lordship now? Has he returned to his chambers?”

“No, my lady. His lordship went to wash by the well after instructing us to clean his armor. He should be there now.”

Maxi gave them a baffled look. “Why… would he wash himself outside?”

“I’m afraid we also do not know…” the servants trailed off, embarrassed.

Maxi gave up questioning them and hurried to the yard.

As she scanned the spacious grounds, she saw laborers chopping firewood, stable hands pushing carts loaded with fodder, and maidservants drawing water from the well.

Riftan stood beside the well, shirtless and dousing himself with water.

Maxi narrowed her eyes at the scene. Two maidservants each drew pails of water and handed them to Riftan, who upended them over his head before roughly rubbing his hair to wash away the blood. Water trickled down his long, muscular neck and rock-hard shoulders, over his smooth back, and along his slim waist.

When Maxi saw the young maidservants stealing glances and exchanging gleeful looks with each other, she rushed over with an angry flush in her cheeks. Riftan, who had been scrubbing the back of his neck, looked surprised when he saw Maxi approaching.

“Maxi?”

“Why a-are you… cleaning up out here?”

She had wanted to chastise him for indecently exposing himself in public, but the moment she stood in front of him, her voice caught as though she were being choked. She gazed dumbly at his muscled body which gleamed like a golden statue of a god.

His exquisite bone structure, carved muscles, and golden-brown skin glowed in the reddish light of the setting sun.

Maxi wet her dry lips. Despite having seen his naked body many times, she suddenly felt parched.

“I tracked down the monsters that attacked my scouts and killed every last one of them.”

Maxi jerked her gaze away from the lines of his chest and looked up at him.

Riftan ran his fingers through his black hair, which glistened darkly with water, and said somewhat self-consciously, “I got their blood all over me in the process. I was trying to get it off.”

“Y-You could do that in our chambers. I will h-have the servants prepare a bath—”

“I know I’m ghastly to look at right now. I was practically a specter,” Riftan murmured almost inaudibly.

He snatched a pail from one of the maidservants who held it out awkwardly and doused himself once more.

Maxi took a step back to avoid the splashing water. Riftan shook his head like a hound and sniffed his forearm.

“Damn it. I still reek of blood…”

“W-Why don’t we… return to our chambers instead? I’m sure a good soap… will wash away the smell.”

When Maxi gently dabbed his dripping face with the loose sleeves of her dress, Riftan drew back as if he had been burned. Maxi’s eyes widened at his reaction.

With a look of dismay, Riftan said cautiously, “Don’t soil your dress. Werewolf blood has a terrible stench.”

“I-I can just… change if I have to.”

Not caring who saw, she began to wipe the water from his cheeks and neck. Riftan flinched as if he wanted to jerk away from her before meekly lowering his head.

His action reminded Maxi of an animal nudging its head on its master’s hand, and she smiled faintly as she brushed his soaked hair away from his forehead.

Perhaps it was because of the glow of the sunset, but his ears looked flushed. Worried that he might have a fever, Maxi ran her hand over his forearm and frowned when she felt how cold it was.

“Your body… is cold. I-It is still too cold… for you to be bathing outside.”

“This is nothing. I once cracked the ice of a frozen lake in the middle of winter so I could ba—”

“S-Stop speaking nonsense. What if you were to c-catch a cold?”

Riftan looked taken aback by her stern tone. Afraid that she had overstepped her bounds, Maxi was about to lower her eyes when Riftan bent over and picked up his blood-soaked tunic. He wrung it out several times before tossing it to one of the maidservants.

“Try soaking it in lye before you wash it. Just burn it if that doesn’t get rid of the stench.”

“As you wish, my lord.”

When the maidservants rushed off to the laundry room, Riftan signaled to Maxi with his eyes.

“Come, let us head back.”

They made their way to the castle. Maxi hovered close to him as dark puddles pooled with every step he took. Just how long had he been drowning himself in pails of water?

Looking down at the wet trail, Maxi said reprovingly, “Next time… don’t w-wash yourself outside. Come s-straight to our bedchamber.”

“So that I can make you faint again at the sight of me covered in blood?”

Maxi frowned at his brusque response but blushed when she realized that he was referring to the time they had been attacked by ogres on their way to Anatol.

“Th-That was… only because… I had never seen a monster before.”

“I doubt that…” he muttered skeptically.

He spoke as if it were an unequivocal truth that she had been terrified by him.

“I am… no longer frightened by blood…” Maxi said nervously. “S-So you need not worry so much.”

She spoke each word as clearly as she could to stress that it had merely been the blood that had frightened her. For some reason, Riftan’s face only grew darker.

“I have no intention of making you get used to such a sight.”

Unable to reply, Maxi pressed her lips together.

A strange tension flowed between them. Riftan regarded her for a moment as if he had something to say, but in the next moment, turned and walked into the castle. Maxi trailed behind him.

“You there,” he said, calling to a servant in the hall. “Prepare a bath in my chambers immediately, as well as a change of clothes.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“I would like to eat too. Prepare a meal to serve right after.”

After giving his military-like directions, Riftan began marching up the stairs. His strides were wide, and he made it up the two floors to their chambers in record time. Maxi had to clutch her skirt as she hurried after him.

The bedchamber was warm from the fire Ludis had prepared in advance. Riftan gingerly stepped into the room to avoid the rug.

“Goddamned wolves… Ruined my good boots.”

Maxi closed the door behind them and watched as he continued his obscenities. Indeed, a faint rotting smell wafted from his dripping leather boots. Riftan wrinkled his nose and tossed the boots into the corner.

Maxi handed him a few towels from the shelf. “Y-You should dry yourself first.”

“There’s no need for that. I’ll be getting in the bath soon anyway.”

“We can’t have you wet w-while you wait.”

He glanced down at the pool of water on the floor and accepted the towels with a sigh. Maxi began stoking the fire so that he could warm himself. She had just begun stepping on the bellows while carefully feeding more wood into the fireplace when she heard a splatter behind her.

Her breath hitched as she looked over her shoulder. Riftan was getting undressed. His carved buttocks tightened as he bent over to peel off his trousers, revealing long and muscled legs.

Maxi stood frozen as if turned to stone. The thought that she should look away flashed briefly through her mind, but all she could do was stare at him, entranced.

The husband that had been so difficult to catch a glimpse of these past few weeks now stood before her. When was the last time she had been crushed beneath that body? Her heart pounded at the thought, and a burning flush crept over her cheeks. As if sensing her lascivious gaze, Riftan turned his head.

Maxi hastily whirled around and pretended that the fireplace required urgent attention. She poked at the burning wood, mortified she had been caught so blatantly leering. Even her ears were turning red.

For heaven’s sake, stop acting like a lovesick fool. You are a daughter of a noble house. You must act the part of a virtuous and graceful noblewoman.

As Maxi berated herself, she heard a hoarse voice behind her.

Chapter 103

“Hand me another towel.”

The deep voice grazed her spine and raised the hairs on her body. She fought to keep her gaze level as she grabbed a towel and passed it to him.

Riftan took the towel from her in a languid motion. As he soaked it in a washbasin and began wiping his legs, Maxi turned away and fidgeted with her skirt to avoid stealing glances at him. Every nerve in her body seemed fixed on him. She wet her parched lips.

Her fingertips tingled with the desire to caress him all over. She found herself suppressing the shameful feeling before it occurred to her that there was nothing wrong with touching her husband. Hadn’t Riftan himself emphasized that it was only natural for a husband and wife?

Maxi impulsively walked up behind him and placed her hand on his smooth, muscular back. Riftan stiffened and pushed her hand aside.

“Don’t do this,” he said in a low growl.

Startled, Maxi pulled back. Her face heated at the rejection.

“F-Forgive…”

Not knowing what else to do, she lowered her gaze. Riftan let out an abrupt sigh and pulled her into his arms.

“You used your mana to save one of the scouts yesterday, remember? What if you were to become bedridden again because you overdid it?”

He stroked her hair with his still-damp hand, and the feeling of his hot skin over her thin dress made Maxi release a shaky sigh. Bliss surged inside her.

His body still reeked of werewolf blood, musk, and horses. It was certainly not a pleasant scent, but the fact that it was Riftan’s was enough to make it alluring.

“I-I am really all right. I did not use… that much mana… a-and I have had plenty of rest… I am perfectly fine now.”

When Maxi rubbed her nose against his chest, Riftan let out a strained groan.

He fiddled with the braid secured above her head and murmured, “I’ve been restraining myself, so I don’t think I can be gentle.”

Maxi cocked her head. Had he ever been gentle? She could not remember. He would always take the time to make her burn for him, but once he was inside her, he would move like a man who had lost his senses.

Recalling the overwhelming pleasure he gave her whenever he did so, Maxi looked up at him beseechingly. “Y-You don’t have to be… gentle.”

Riftan’s self-restraint crumbled at her words. He picked her up and hungrily kissed her. Maxi twined her fingers in his damp black hair.

His lips tasted of fresh water. Meeting his wet tongue with hers, Maxi pulled him closer. Riftan let out a weak moan and wrapped her breast in his hand, rubbing its taut peak above the smooth silk of her skin.

A tingling heat surged in Maxi’s stomach. When she subconsciously pressed her breast more firmly against his palm, a sigh closer to a lament escaped Riftan’s lips.

“Damn it… You are just too beautiful. I cannot help myself.”

Maxi gave him a bemused look as if he had said that the moon was green. Pressing his lips to her cheek, Riftan pulled down the neckline of her dress and slipped his hand inside.

When his calloused palm kneaded her delicate skin, electrifying arousal shimmered inside her. Maxi let out a soft moan.

Looking down at her, Riftan mumbled, “I go mad every time I touch you. How can someone be so desirable? Your whole body is so soft, it feels like it could melt in my hands… You’re so beautiful. From your head to your toes.”

“Th-That’s not true.”

Maxi could not think straight. Riftan had yanked down her bodice and was now rubbing his cheek against her bare breast. He began teasing her rosy skin with his mouth.

Writhing, Maxi clung to his neck. Riftan clutched her buttocks and pulled her against him, making her feel the full extent of his arousal. His hardness made her start rocking her hips when a thought suddenly came to her.

She nervously glanced at the door. “R-Riftan… don’t you think your b-bath… will be here soon?”

“You should have thought of that before seducing me.”

“I-I did no s-such thing. I-I wasn’t trying to seduce you…”

“You were sneaking looks at me like you wanted to gobble me up, then urged me to hold you. Tell me that is not seduction.”

He undid the laces of her dress and pulled it down to her waist. With her face flushed crimson, Maxi looked on as he peppered soft kisses across her flat stomach.

The bones in her legs felt as if they had melted away. Pulling her dress down to her knees, Riftan spread her legs and buried his face between them. Maxi let out a soft cry and teetered before collapsing onto his shoulders. Her knees shook, and the crooks of her legs were beginning to feel numb.

Riftan gently stroked her sensitive flesh and sucked on her inner thigh. Maxi’s whole body flushed pink, and she curled her toes and wept. All her reason burned away. She shook her head, a shudder passing through her.

Riftan skillfully used his mouth and fingers to heighten her pleasure without pushing deeper.

The tantalizing sensation was building to a climax when a knock came at the door.

“My lord, your bath is ready.”

Riftan raised his head. When he tried to get up, Maxi latched onto him and shook her head. They could not stop here. Just a little more and she thought she would be able to feel the release her body ached for.

Riftan cruelly stopped and pushed her onto the bed. “Can you wait a little longer?”

“I-I don’t want to…”

“It’s been a while. I don’t want to rush it.”

As if to appease her, he gently caressed her stomach with his big hand and pecked her temple. Maxi trembled like a newborn fawn and looked up at him with teary eyes. Riftan caught his breath as he returned her gaze, then began to ravage her lips.

A moment later, barely managing to come to his senses, he covered her with a blanket and slipped into a dressing gown.

“Make it quick.”

The servants entered the room with a tub full of steaming water. Maxi hid under the blanket and tried to soothe her tender breasts.

The few minutes it took for the servants to adjust the warmth, place an extra pail of water by the fireplace, and arrange a change of clothes, soap, and a towel on top of the cabinet felt like hours.

Riftan, evidently feeling as impatient as Maxi, said sharply, “That’s enough. Now, get out.”

“O-Our apologies, my lord.”

Flustered, the servants hastily picked up the empty pails and left the room. As soon as she heard the door closing, Maxi dug into his side.

With a moan, Riftan pried her off and hoisted her onto his lap. Maxi yanked his gown open and wound her legs around his bare waist. His hardness promptly pushed into her wet entrance and filled her deepest parts.

“Ah…”

Her spine tingled. Inflamed with desire, Maxi dazedly gazed up at him. His face, engulfed in passion, was frighteningly fierce yet fragile at the same time.

Riftan pulled her tightly to him, leaving no space between them. His body shook like a man enduring terrible torment. Maxi, however, could no longer wait. She rocked her hips, possessing him.

Riftan drew in a sharp breath and gripped her as deep lines creased his forehead. “Wait, wait! Maxi…”

“R-Riftan.”

“Wait.”

Trying his best to calm her, Riftan stroked her sweat-slicked back with his calloused hand. “I want to be gentle. I… don’t want to hurt you.”

Maxi stared at him in irritation. She was tired of hearing those words. She nipped at his lip and rubbed against him in a spasm. Riftan stiffened before crashing down onto the bed and thrusting upward into her.

Maxi clung to him like a snake and sobbed. His passion quickly overwhelmed her own. He lowered his head to suckle her breast and began to move in earnest.

It felt like she was riding a stallion too powerful to control. Unable to keep up with his speed, her thighs convulsed, and the flesh between her legs seared. She cried out and twisted, completely losing self-control.

A momentary fear gripped her as Riftan took her beyond the point she thought was her climax. Unable to bear the intense pleasure tearing through her body, Maxi instinctively tried to twist away.

Riftan bit her ear and growled ferociously. “No. You’re the one who drove me this far. Endure it to the end.”

“W-Wait… I-I don’t think I can take it.”

“You can.”

He heaved through gritted teeth and rocked his body. For a moment, her vision turned white, and her whole body curved up like a tightly strung bowstring.

She cried out as her body convulsed. Riftan’s back stiffened before he shuddered to a finish after her. They clung to each other as if they were one entity and waited for the perfect climax to wane.

After a while, Riftan mumbled in a daze, “Hell… I can’t even tell where we are.”

Maxi raised her sweat-slicked face and looked at him nervously. “A-Are you saying… it was bad?”

“That is impossible. I would gladly slay another dragon if that’s what it took to experience that again.”

He grinned and planted a soft kiss on her shoulder. Relieved, Maxi pulled him closer and buried her face in his neck. Riftan chuckled as if he felt ticklish and rose from the bed with her still in his arms.

“We shouldn’t waste a good bath.”

With that, he walked over to the tub and stepped inside. Maxi released a sigh when the lukewarm water engulfed her flushed body. Scooping a handful of water, Riftan trickled it over her neck and gently sucked on her wet skin.

“Your skin feels so good. It’s always so soft.”

“I-I think the freckles… are u-unsightly.”

“It’s like it’s sprinkled with sugar. Quite delectable to look at.”

As if to prove his point, Riftan licked the faint brown freckles on her shoulder. Maxi hunched over like a turtle as a deep flush colored her face. He chuckled and pecked her cheek.

“I also love how quickly you grow red like a perfectly ripe peach.”

Maxi rolled her eyes. Listening to him made her wonder if her appearance really was not all that bad, but she was certain that Riftan’s idea of beauty deviated greatly from the general standard.

“How are you feeling?”

“I-I am perfectly all right. I told you I would be fine.”

He brushed away the strands of hair covering her face and studied her expression. Seeing that he was not completely reassured, Maxi sighed.

“I t-truly am all right. I collapsed last time… because I had to heal people… with severe w-wounds, one after the other. I will be fine… as long as I don’t get carried away like last time.”

Riftan looked deep in thought. “I heard that you tended to the scout so well that Ruth had nothing else to do for him. That fledgling knight wanted me to tell you how grateful he was and that he is indebted to you.”

This was the first time Riftan spoke of her magical abilities with approval. Maxi looked up at him, her eyes brimming with joy.

“I-I am glad… that I was of help.”

“Yes, you were a big help.”

Although his reply was in the affirmative, Riftan seemed to be of mixed emotions. Maxi’s elation dissolved when she saw that he was not entirely pleased.

Should she tell him that she had decided to continue learning magic from Ruth? Maxi pressed her lips together. She did not wish to shatter the intimate air between them right now.

In all honesty, she feared that he would forbid her from learning any more magic. Maxi justified her decision not to tell him by convincing herself that everything would be fine as long as she did not do anything reckless. The thought pricked at her conscience, but she pushed it to the back of her mind. At the moment, all she wished was to savor this happiness.

Chapter 104

The next day, Maxi rushed to the library as soon as she was dressed. She found Ruth asleep on the ground next to the brazier, stretched out like a corpse.

Maxi frowned as she looked over him. She thought it was both sad and pathetic that he would choose to spend the night on the hard stone floor because he was too lazy to descend three flights of stairs to one of many comfortable sleeping quarters.

After glancing around the room, Maxi picked up a stick of kindling and poked Ruth in the back.

“Ruth, it is morning… Wake up.”

“Mmm…”

Looking annoyed, Ruth flipped over and pulled his cloak over his head. Maxi continued to poke his back like a mean child tormenting a squirming caterpillar.

“W-Wake up… If I recall, you were the one who told me to come… as soon as I opened my eyes.”

“Ugh… I had hoped that you would come an hour later…”

He squinted up at her, then suddenly frowned.

“Was that what you were jabbing me with? As though I’m a fire that needs to be poked?”

Maxi swiftly hid the kindling behind her back.

Now completely awake, Ruth grew wide-eyed and sat bolt upright. “I have been thinking this for a while now, but do you not think you are terribly unkind to me?”

“W-Well, you cannot expect me to touch a s-sleeping man who is not my husband.”

“I am sure there are more courteous ways to do so!”

Ruth stared at her in displeasure and heaved a sigh.

“Never mind. Let us get ready for your lesson.”

With that, he rose unsteadily to his feet and began cleaning up the parchments and books scattered all over the floor. Feeling a little apologetic, Maxi quietly went to help him. After gathering the parchment pieces into one roll, Ruth tied them with leather string and tossed them into a large chest.

“Have you finished reading the books I recommended yesterday?”

“I-I was only able to read… about half of them.”

“Had we finished your lessons on Elemental Theory?”

“N-No…”

Ruth stroked his chin and narrowed his eyes. “It would be difficult for you to learn defensive or offensive magic if you do not have the basic knowledge of geometry and Elemental Theory. You will have to at least read all the books that I recommended.”

“I-It would not take long,” Maxi answered eagerly. “Will I be able to learn… offensive magic after I’ve read all of them?”

“I thought it would be best for you to learn the basic self-defense spells,” Ruth said with a shrug. “You should at least have the means to protect yourself in case you are placed in danger again like last time.”

Maxi thought of the wyvern attack and nodded somberly.

Ruth stared at the ceiling before suddenly snapping his fingers. “All right, then. For today, let us try mastering the spells you’ve already learned. I have asked the squires to gather the necessary materials ahead of time.”

“M-Materials?”

Ruth’s smile was almost ominous. “They are special materials that will greatly help improve your abilities.”

Maxi grew uneasy. What on earth was he planning? She eyed him apprehensively as he gathered a few items from under the table and placed them in a sack. He headed straight out the door, and Maxi had no choice but to follow.

“Where… are we going?”

“To see the squires. We are going to pick up the materials I just told you about.”

“Can’t you just t-tell me what the materials are?”

“You’ll know when you see it.”

Ruth hummed as he hurried out of the castle.

Maxi was about to inquire further but thought against it. Just as he said, she would know soon enough. Swallowing her unease, she followed Ruth past the long garden path.

A wooden building soon came into view. Two elm trees towered like watchtowers on either side of the old structure. Just outside, Ulyseon, Garrow, and three other squires were sparring with wooden swords.

Ruth gave them an exuberant wave. “Good day, everyone.”

“Mage Ruth!”

The squires lowered their wooden swords and turned toward them.

“We were actually planning to go see you right after our morning practice,” said Ulyseon as he wiped his sweaty face. “Your request yesterday—”

He stopped when he noticed Maxi, his eyes growing round. He quickly ran over to them.

“You’ve come as well, my lady! Have you been well? I am so glad that you have recovered! You do not know how worried I’ve been, my lady. I should have done better to protect you… You are truly all right now though, aren’t you?”

“Calm down, Uly. Can’t you see that you’re making her ladyship uncomfortable?” Garrow chastised. He gave Maxi a polite smile. “Good morning, my lady.”

“G-Good morning. It has been a while… s-since I saw you both.”

“Might I ask what brings you here, my lady? Is there anything we can do for you?” Ulyseon asked, his eyes bright.

Ruth stepped in when Maxi could not think of what to say.

“We are here to pick up the materials I asked you to gather yesterday. They will be used to help her ladyship practice her magic.”

“Ah, so they were for her ladyship! Please wait here a moment. I shall go get them right now.”

Maxi watched in bewilderment as Ulyseon ran into the dark entrance of the annex. Soon, the squire came back out holding a large pail. Ruth took it from him and opened the lid. He nodded, looking satisfied.

Wondering what on earth it could be, Maxi peeked over Ruth’s shoulder. The pail was full of what seemed to be reddish mounds of flesh. Appalled, Maxi recoiled.

“W-What on earth is that?!”

“They are special helpers that will help you practice detoxification magic.”

With a smile, Ruth placed his hand inside the pail and drew out a palm-sized creature. It was a large, reddish-brown toad with black spots dotted on its back. Maxi shuddered as the black legs of the dead toad sagged limply.

“What… do you intend to do with them, exactly?”

“It’s called the Detoxification Magic Training Technique. The black-spotted swamp toad has potent poison. After practicing with a few of these fellows, you should be able to neutralize most poisons easily.”

Ruth waved the dead toad for Maxi to see. The sight of the creature’s slimy legs swaying back and forth made Maxi’s stomach turn.

She backed away toward the path they had taken. What she truly wanted to do was turn around and flee, but Ulyseon and Garrow were watching her with intense curiosity. She could not bring herself to run away, not after exaggerating her past encounters with monsters to make them believe that she was brave.

Maxi gulped and desperately tried to appear calm as she asked, ““W-What… sort of t-training will we be doing with that frog, exactly? Y-You… are not planning on poisoning people with that, are you?”

Ruth snorted. “Of course not. Who on earth would agree to cooperate in such a barbaric training method?”

He nodded at the squires.

“Could one of you get me some water? It doesn’t have to be in a pail. A basin, brass bowl, pot… anything will do. Just make sure to fill it.”

Garrow stepped forward. “I’ll do it.”

While he went inside the annex to grab another pail, Ruth lowered the toads onto a tree stump and counted them. There were thirty-one in total. Maxi was on the verge of heaving, but Ruth let out a cry of amazement.

“How on earth did you manage to catch so many in a single day?”

“We used a dead rabbit as bait. Place a rabbit or a bird near the swamp, and these little fiends will flock around the corpse,” Ulyseon explained proudly. “When enough of them have gathered, all you have to do is raise the net set up beforehand to catch them all in a single sweep.”

“What an excellent idea!”

Ruth began showering Ulyseon with praise. Maxi inwardly grumbled to herself that she had not cared to know something as unnecessary as how to catch swamp toads.

“Will these be enough?”

While the two were in the midst of discussing how best to gather toads, salamanders, and various poisonous insects, Garrow returned with a pail sloshing with water.

Ruth took it from him and gave a satisfied nod. “Perfect.”

Maxi watched him warily. After lowering the pail next to the stump, Ruth picked up one of the toads. He then took out a small knife from his bag and drove the blade deep into the toad’s back. Black fluid oozed from the wound and dripped into the clear water.

“Now, my lady, try to purify this water.”

“You want me to… c-cast detoxification magic o-on the water?”

“I am. This is a method frequently used by mages to master detoxification magic.”

Maxi kept her eyes fixed on the pail. The sticky fluid was now spreading over the water’s surface like ink.

When she reluctantly hovered her hand above the pail and summoned her magic, she felt a faint resistance. She cocked her head. This felt different from when she had cast magic on people; she was uncertain where she was supposed to draw the rune.

After silently watching her struggle for quite some time, Ruth offered a piece of advice.

“Try to infuse your magic from the edges and move it in a circle until you reach the center. Once you get the hang of it, it might even be easier than casting magic on people.”

Following his instructions, Maxi slowly let her magic flow from the edges of the pail. A blue glow radiated from her palm and began purifying the dark energy that was dispersing in the water. After about ten minutes, the contaminated water returned to its clear state.

Ruth dipped his finger into the pail and tasted it. “Well done, my lady. The only flaw was that you wasted too much mana, but that should be rectified with more practice.”

“We are… going to keep doing this?”

“You must do it again and again, my lady,” Ruth replied firmly, tossing the dead frog he was holding onto the stump. “The squires have gone to the trouble of catching these toads for us. Don’t you think we should put each and every one of them to good use?”

Her face pale, Maxi stared at the heap of toads. Was he telling her that she needed to keep doing this until they used up all of those? Maxi’s shoulders slumped in dread when she noticed Ulyseon looking proud of himself, oblivious to Maxi’s dismay.

“Feel free to use them all, my lady. We can catch more for you whenever you wish. After all, it is a knight’s greatest joy to be able to serve a lady.”

“Please bring us some long-tailed lizards next time.”

“Leave it to me! There should be plenty in the southern caves,” Ulyseon cried, thumping his chest.

Maxi smiled stiffly. Ruth was apparently determined to see her abilities improve before he left for the campaign. He picked up another dead toad, and a long tongue slid out of its mouth. Maxi only just managed to contain the urge to hurl.

Ruth used his dagger to cut off the flopping tongue in one swift motion and handed the toad to Maxi. “Would you like to try it yourself this time?”

Maxi’s shoulders tensed. She wanted to shake her head, but she could not show any sign of aversion with the squires looking at her so expectantly.

In the end, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut and accepted the clammy toad. The cold and squishy texture made goosebumps rise all over her body. It was the worst thing she had ever touched in her life. She fought the urge to hurl the thing away and flipped the toad over.

Ruth placed the dagger in her hand and pointed to a spot below the toad’s head.

“Now, drive the dagger here…  and create a long lesion.”

Maxi hesitated for a while before thrusting the dagger into the toad’s cold body. The skin was tougher than she expected, and her hand shook with effort as she pushed the blade in. Sticky black fluid began to ooze from the incision.

Thinking that it was over, Maxi was about to throw the toad away when Ruth mercilessly gave the next instruction.

“Please squeeze the toad now, my lady. We want enough poison to flow out.”

Maxi silently vowed that the next time she came upon the sorcerer sleeping, she would pierce a hole through his back with kindling.

Chapter 105

After Ruth left for the construction site, Maxi was finally able to return to her chambers. She was thoroughly exhausted. Even though she washed her hands several times, she could not seem to rid herself of the slimy sensation.

She immediately cast off her clothes, which were soiled with toad fluids, and scrubbed herself from head to toe in hot, soapy water. Her whole body felt unclean. How much more of this appalling training must she continue to do? The sorcerer was not concerned with propriety; he might bring lizards next, or venomous snakes and spiders.

Rubbing the goosebumps on her forearm, Maxi resolved that she would move onto the next phase as soon as possible. For her to do so, however, she had to finish studying the basics.

After rinsing the soap, she slipped into crisp new clothes and sat at the desk. She rummaged through the drawers and took out a book, parchment, and an ink bottle. Ludis walked in bearing a steaming cup of tea just as she finished arranging everything on the desk.

“A tea from Mage Ruth, my lady. Please try it.”

Maxi gave the maidservant a look of appreciation and wet her lips with the warm tea. The bitter liquid had a refreshing scent and seemed to help her forget about the unpleasant experience. Sipping the mandrago tea, Maxi began to peruse the text-laden pages of the book.

The considerable mana use had tired her out, but this was not the time to dawdle. She intended to finish reading the book that very day so that she could persuade Ruth to teach her defensive or offensive magic tomorrow.

About three minutes into reading, a knock came at the door. The steward’s voice filtered through.

“My lady, it is Rodrigo. May I intrude for a moment?”

Maxi looked up from the desk and called for him to come in. Rodrigo cautiously entered the room and deferentially bowed his head.

“Forgive me for interrupting your rest, my lady.”

“I-It is all right. Is something the matter?”

“A message has arrived from his lordship. He said that visitors will be arriving and that they will be staying in the castle for about two days. I thought it best to inform you ahead of time.”

“V-Visitors? Do you know w-where they are from?” Maxi asked, flustered.

Rodrigo gave her an embarrassed look. “His lordship did not mention which household they are from. Only that we are to prepare rooms, baths, and food for three knights.”

Maxi’s face fell. Had the king already sent his command for Riftan to dispatch his knights? The thought that they might be royal messengers was bone-chilling. It had only been three days since the news.

“Please do as his lordship has i-instructed… and prepare rooms on the second floor. And please tell the k-kitchen to pay extra attention to the meal.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Maxi sat by the window after the steward left and peered down at the grounds. A few moments later, five men on horseback entered the garden.

They were too far away to see their faces clearly, but the two men at the front appeared to be Remdragon Knights, while the three behind them were the newcomers.

The men bore a triangular orange banner. Maxi squinted at it; it did not contain the golden bird, the royal family’s emblem. It still felt familiar to Maxi, however, and she surmised that it belonged to one of the noble families of Wedon.

She wracked her brain to remember which household the crest belonged to, but soon gave up and rose to her feet. If they were messengers sent by the crown, it was her duty as the lady of the castle to welcome them.

Maxi left her chambers after asking Ludis to arrange her hair. She was just descending the stairs when Riftan led the guests into the castle. Maxi searched his solemn face before looking over the guests behind him.

An aged but stoutly built knight and his two younger subordinates inspected the hall. From their wary expressions, Maxi did not think they were from a noble family that was on friendly terms with Riftan.

She nervously approached them. “Riftan… I was told… that we had guests.”

Noticing Maxi, Riftan furrowed his brow. He strode to meet her and touched her still-damp hair. “We must have disturbed your rest. They are from Ruigen. They are only staying for two days, so you need not trouble yourself.”

The blatant dismissal in front of the guests made Maxi feel flustered. The guests themselves did not seem offended; the middle-aged knight stepped forward and kissed her hand.

“Greetings, my lady. I am Aeron Levia. We have come under the command of the Earl of Loverne.”

“I-It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sir Aeron… I hope your stay here will be comfortable.”

The Earl of Loverne was one of the king’s vassals who had a sizable estate not far from Anatol. Why had the earl sent his knights here? Feeling both curious and wary, Maxi studied the deeply lined face of the knight and was about to speak again when she heard Riftan’s sharp voice.

“Did you rush to such a dangerous place to make small talk with someone else’s wife?”

“I was merely greeting the lady.”

“Didn’t you say it was an urgent matter? Stop dawdling and follow me.”

He spun on his heel and began climbing the stairs. The guests sighed. They respectfully nodded to Maxi and followed after Riftan. Maxi surmised that these were not welcome visitors and dragged her feet back to her chambers.

It was late in the evening when Riftan returned. Maxi had been pinching her thigh in an effort to stay awake, and she leaped out of bed to rush over to him. He looked exhausted.

His eyes grew wide when he saw that she was not asleep. “Why are you still awake?”

“I… I was waiting for you to return. I wanted to know what was going on…”

Riftan’s brow furrowed slightly as he perched on a chair and began removing his armor. Maxi placed a kettle full of water over the fire so he could wash, then went over to stand behind him. When she placed her hands on his waist to help him undress, Riftan, who was untying the joints of his vambrace, awkwardly pushed her hands away.

“You don’t have to mind me. I can do it myself.”

“It is a wife’s duty… t-to attend to her husband.”

As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Maxi’s face flushed at the thought that she might have sounded too brazen. She could not count the times he had attended to her; she could not say the same for herself.

She hastily added, “I am rarely able to do so… because you… return late and leave early in the morning… But it is normally a w-wife’s duty to make sure… her husband is able to rest in comfort.”

With that, she snatched the heavy armor from his hands without waiting for a reply. The weight made her fumble, and she barely managed to maintain her posture as she staggered over to the armor stand. She hung the chainmail and neatly placed the vambrace and greaves over it.

It took less than twenty steps to move to the stand, but droplets of sweat dotted her forehead. She wondered how Riftan was able to walk around with something so heavy weighing him down.

“Just leave that there,” Riftan said when she tried to pick up the last item she was about to put away. It was his sword.

“You won’t be able to carry it.”

Maxi looked skeptical. Compared to the massive swords that some soldiers strapped to their backs, Riftan’s looked ordinary. The blade was roughly four kevette[8] long, and neither the unadorned hilt nor the leather scabbard appeared to be of much heft.

“N-Nonsense,” Maxi retorted. “I may not be able to swing it… but I doubt that I… w-won’t be able to pick it up.”

Riftan, who was pulling his sweat-soaked tunic over his head, eyed Maxi’s slender arms and arched an eyebrow. “You can’t.”

Fuming, Maxi grabbed the hilt. Not only was she unable to lift the sword, but she could barely keep it upright.

Surprised by the unexpected weight, she tightened her hold on the grip. She had thankfully not dropped it, but her wrists were shaking as if they were about to break. Her face grew red with the effort. The tip of the sword shakily rose an inch from the ground.

“S-See? I told you I could lift it.”

“You call that lifting?”

Riftan clicked his tongue incredulously and took the sword from her hand.

“Give it here. You’ll hurt yourself.”

With that, he propped the sword up next to the bed in one quick movement as if he were moving a feather. The immense difference in their strengths left Maxi stunned. How could one person be that strong?

“A-Are swords… usually that heavy?”

“Mine is much heavier than the average bastard sword. A special smelting method was used to increase its strength, and it adds to the weight. A wider blade, too. Even I had a hard time wielding it at first.”

A faint smile tugged at his lips as he poured the water Maxi had boiled into a basin. After soaking a towel, he began wiping himself down.

Maxi took a change of clothes from a chest and placed it next to him. “May I ask… why the earl… s-sent his knights here?”

Riftan nodded calmly as he wiped the back of his neck. “He sent his men to request an alliance. It seems like he’s having a tough time dealing with the growing number of monsters.”

“A-An alliance?”

“He’s offering to pay a certain amount of compensation in return for the Remdragon Knights helping him stamp out the monsters. He has also offered to actively support my construction project.”

Maxi inwardly released a sigh of relief that the knights were not here to conscript Riftan to the campaign.

“Then… do you intend to… a-accept his offer?”

“I told them that I would think about it. It is not a bad offer, but I’m not sure it’s worth dividing Anatol’s troops for…”

“Because… y-you might have to leave for another campaign soon?”

Riftan paused from rinsing off the soap to look at her.

Maxi quickly added, “I-I heard that monsters… are r-raiding people in the north, and that… the Remdragon Knights might also be called to join the fight against them…”

“Who prattled to you about such matters?” Riftan asked, his voice sharp.

Maxi hunched her shoulders and replied hesitantly, “I-I accidentally overheard it… while I was treating the scout.”

She did not mention that Ruth had given her a comprehensive explanation after that. It would only subject him to unwarranted ire. Riftan clicked his tongue lightly and tossed a towel on a chair.

“We do not know yet for certain if we will have to join the campaign.”

“If… the king were to send a command…”

Maxi swallowed past the lump in her throat. Though Ruth had already told her that it would be another knight who would be leading the campaign, Maxi still wanted to hear Riftan confirm it.

“W-Will you be… leading the knights, Riftan?”

Riftan watched her as if he were trying to figure out the intention behind her question before slowly shaking his head.

“No. I intend to send Ursuline or Hebaron in my stead.”

Chapter 106

“I… I see.”

Relief blossomed over Maxi’s face, and she did not try to conceal it.

Riftan cupped her cheek. “Do you dislike the thought of me leaving?”

Maxi looked up at him nervously. She was worried that she might annoy him if she told him the truth. She chose her words carefully.

“I feel… more at ease w-when you are here, Riftan. S-So do… the people of Anatol…”

“I suppose so.”

A look of disappointment briefly flickered in his eyes, but the fragile expression quickly disappeared behind his usual impassiveness before Maxi could say anything.

Riftan tossed the towel around his neck into the washbasin. “I have no intention of leaving Anatol. Since I have left it unattended for so long, I plan to do my utmost to fulfill my duties to this land from now on.”

“E-Even if… King Reuben summons you?”

“It would be inconvenient if the man insists that I join.” He gave a nonchalant shrug. “But I can always make excuses to get out of it. Unless King Reuben is a fool, he should know what would happen if he demands loyalty from me beyond what is reasonable.”

A cold sweat prickled Maxi’s back at his impertinence. Still, she was relieved. Riftan’s determination to remain in Anatol seemed firmer than she had expected.

“I-I am glad to hear that.”

“Because you feel more at ease with me here?”

Maxi slowly nodded. Riftan looked deep in thought as his eyes bore into her before he bent down to her. Maxi’s eyelids quivered. His still-moist lips brushed hers, and his rough fingers gently stroked her ear.

“Be rest assured, I will protect you no matter what.”

A deep corner of her heart ached. Maxi looked up at him.

“N-No matter what?”

“No matter what,” he repeated, cupping her face in his hands. “I won’t let any danger get anywhere near you.”

Maxi turned her head to hide the tears welling up in her eyes and rubbed her cheek against his palm. When she was young, she had once dreamed of a knight who would protect her. She had quickly given up on that dream when she realized that she possessed no enticing qualities that could win someone’s heart. Yet, whenever she was with Riftan, her childhood fantasy seemed to awaken.

In her imagination, she was a noblewoman that knights would risk their lives to protect, and he was a knight who blindly worshipped her and her alone.

Feeling her throat burn, Maxi wound her arms around his neck. Riftan drew in a sharp breath. He hoisted her off the ground and began showering her with passionate kisses.

His wet tongue gently lapped the inside of her mouth, and his calloused hand gingerly traced the ridge of her spine. Maxi responded by stroking his hair, as thick as crow feathers. Her hands drifted to his veined, steel-like forearm and stubbled chin. She felt his cheek muscles harden and saw his black eyes grow darker with desire.

“You’d think I’d be used to it by now…” he murmured in a thick voice.

Maxi barely managed to open her eyelids and gave him a puzzled look.

Riftan suppressed a sigh. “My body burns whenever I touch you, and it seems to grow worse by the day.”

Giving a shaky smile, Maxi pressed her face to his neck. She lightly licked the water remaining on his skin. Riftan’s back stiffened, and he tightened his arms around her in a crushing embrace.

A pleasant shudder coursed through her body. His heat, firmness, and strength aroused a fiery desire within her. Overwhelmed by the bone-melting sensation, Maxi wrapped her arms and legs around him. Riftan reached inside her thin muslin nightgown and stroked her calf and thigh as he strode over to the bed. Their chests pressed against each other, and Maxi could feel his heart pounding.

“Sometimes, I want you so much that it hurts,” he muttered in a choked voice as he lowered her onto the bed. His face was now shrouded in shadows, and Maxi reached up to caress him.

Riftan grabbed her wrist and kissed her palm.

“Riftan…”

Maxi closed her eyes as she felt his hands roam beneath her clothes.

◆◆◆

The guests had to leave Calypse Castle with Riftan’s unsatisfactory assurance that he would think about their offer of an alliance. The knights, who had traveled through harsh mountain paths to reach Anatol, clearly did not look pleased.

Riftan did not bat an eye. He evidently planned on leaving the Earl of Loverne wanting until he could form an alliance that was more favorable for Anatol. Ruth told her that no one was better than Riftan when it came to hiking up his worth in such deals.

There was a deft negotiator beneath Riftan’s brusque exterior, Maxi discovered. Although he usually never spoke more than necessary, he was proficient at bargaining and strangely adept at manipulation.

Of course, her husband had more hidden sides to him apart from this. He was an outstanding architect, a prudent and fair judge, and an excellent engineer.

Not only did Riftan train the soldiers and supervise the road construction, he also worked with the blacksmiths to create new weapons and painstakingly looked after the affairs of the estate. Maxi had to marvel at how one person could take on so much work.

Though it is on account of that that I am able to study magic…

Maxi let out an uneasy sigh as she glanced down at the defensive rune on the floor. It was by virtue of her husband working tirelessly from the crack of dawn until late into the night that she was able to leisurely pursue magic training. He was so busy that her fears of him discovering her studies were unfounded.

Should I be happy about this?

Maxi heaved a despondent sigh. Ruth, who was inspecting her rune, frowned when he heard her.

“The ground might open up if you keep sighing like that, my lady. Could you rein in your dour mood for my sake and get back to testing out your rune when you’re ready?”

Maxi roused herself from her thoughts. It was a new spell; she could not afford to have her mind wander

“All right… I shall start now.”

Maxi drew a rune and checked it over twice. Summoning her mana, she directed it to flow following the shape of the rune. The air gradually shifted, and a translucent blue barrier formed around her.

Ruth inspected the barrier with narrowed eyes before motioning to Ulyseon, who hovered awkwardly nearby.

“Now, please attack it.”

The young squire’s shoulders flinched as though he had been whipped. “Y-You want me to attack it?”

“Of course. How else will we be able to assess the strength of her shield?”

Ulyseon scratched the back of his head, looking unwilling. “I do not think it has to be me…”

“Well, we can’t have her ladyship practice with one of the knights now, can we? And I’m afraid my attacks would not help assess anything at all.”

Ruth pulled up his sleeve to reveal a slender arm. Ulyseon looked from side to side, unsure of how to respond to the sorcerer’s utter lack of pride in his manhood. Ruth remained perfectly unperturbed.

“Come now, stop hesitating and attack it.”

“But… how can one aspiring to be a knight raise a sword to a lady?”

“It’s not even a real sword. We are doing this explicitly for her ladyship’s safety. This magic could end up saving her life if she were ever to be in danger,” Ruth said firmly.

Ulyseon gulped, then went to stand across from Maxi with a determined look on his face.

“I understand. Then, my lady… please forgive this discourtesy.”

Maxi summoned as much of her mana as possible and nodded gravely. Ulyseon raised the wooden sword and lightly swung it down.

There was a whooshing sound as the wooden sword arced through the air, followed by a loud shatter. Maxi’s eyes widened.

The sword crashed through as if her shield were a thin layer of ice. Before Ulyseon could pull back, it landed on Maxi’s forehead with a hearty thud. Ulyseon let out a shrill scream as Maxi stumbled backward, her head spinning.

“M-My lady!”

The disorienting pain made Maxi groan and twist her legs in agony. Tears involuntarily trickled down her cheeks.

“Ahh!”

“M-Mage Ruth! Quick! Please do something! Her ladyship— Her ladyship is hurt!”

Having struck the lady of the castle, Ulyseon frantically shook Ruth in a state of panic. Ruth gazed down at Maxi with a blank look as if he found the whole situation ridiculous.

Ruth crouched next to her with a sigh. “If you could remove your hands for a moment, my lady, I shall ease the pain.”

Maxi was barely able to lower her hands from her head. Tears continued streaming down her cheeks. Without even trying to disguise his disapproval, Ruth clicked his tongue and cast healing magic over her.

Maxi’s face flushed with shame as she slowly rose to her feet. She wanted nothing more than to dig a hole and hide in it.

“A-Are you all right, my lady? Does it still hurt?” Ulyseon asked as he fretted about her.

Maxi brushed the dust from her skirt and pretended to be unperturbed. “I-I am perfectly fine.”

“I am truly, truly, sorry, my lady. I can’t believe I hurt you…”

“N-No. It was because… m-my magic was weak,” Maxi muttered feebly.

Ruth shook his head and said scathingly, “Indeed. I have never seen such a pitiful shield in my life. A shield made of parchment would have been sturdier.”

“I-It was my first try! The next one… will be better,” Maxi retorted.

Ulyseon paled. “You… intend to do this again, my lady?”

“O-Of course,” said Maxi with a determined nod. “I shall keep practicing… until I get it right.”

Maxi meticulously studied the rune, but she simply could not work out what she had done wrong. She had circulated her mana as she had been taught, so why had the shield broken so easily?

“You are circulating your mana so slowly that it is diminishing the strength of your shield to a ridiculous degree. You will need to increase your speed at least threefold for it to function decently.”

“Th-Threefold?”

“Or you could double the amount of mana.”

Maxi looked dejected. “I-I think either would be difficult.”

“Try, my lady. It should at least be stronger than glass to be considered a shield, don’t you think? As it is now, I fear a dragonfly would be able to breach it with a flap of its wings.”

Finished with his barrage of criticisms, Ruth waved at Ulyseon, who still stood looking quite pale.

“You may go now, young Rovar. I think I will be able to assist her ladyship by myself.”

With that, he picked up a twig from the ground and swung it in the air as if he were swatting a fly.

“We shall consider today’s training a success if you are able to block this.”

Maxi stared at the twig, no thicker than her pinky, and nodded despondently.

Chapter 107

It took five tries before Maxi managed to block the assailing twig. Her barrier was still nowhere near the standard that could be used in a real battle, so Ruth decided that they would practice a different type of defensive magic.

Maxi slumped her shoulders; she had poured immense effort into her shield training over the past few days. Ruth, however, was firm. He did not think that they should be wasting time grappling with a spell she simply was not equipped for. Without allowing her much time to rest, Ruth immediately drew a different rune on the ground and began his explanation.

“There are two kinds of defensive spells in basic magic. The incorporeal shield and the corporeal barrier. Since it does not seem like you’ll be able to cast a decent shield, a barrier is our only choice.”

“Does that mean… I’ll have to learn a w-whole new rune? It took me a week… to memorize the rune for the shield…”

“The fundamental blueprints of the runes are practically the same, so I doubt it would take you that long this time. A barrier only requires a quarter of the mana that goes into a shield.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes at him. “Th-Then… why didn’t you teach me how to cast a barrier first?”

“Because a barrier rune is far more complex than that of a shield,” said Ruth, using a stick to etch out the long formula on the ground. “Compared to a shield, which creates a protective wall purely from mana, a barrier is magic that creates a barricade by transforming tangible materials. Since it is a spell that involves changing the form of matter, it entails a much more complicated calculation than a shield.”

Maxi looked down in worry at the dreadfully complicated-looking rune. “W-Why don’t we… just continue practicing the shield? W-Who knows… I might be able to improve if we keep at it.”

“Certainly, but only if you are able to gather enough mana. Sadly, it would take at least a year for you to do so. What you need, my lady, are spells you can use as soon as possible. Would it not be better for you to learn every spell you can before I leave?”

Maxi pried her eyes away from the complex rune, the mere sight of which was enough to cause an upheaval in her head. She looked back at the sorcerer.

“H-Has… the king sent the order for the Remdragon Knights to join the campaign?”

“He will soon enough. We received information yesterday that the situation in Livadon is growing serious. The church in Osiriya should be deliberating countermeasures as we speak.”

Osiriya’s decision was predictable. They would surely request that military aid be sent from each country in the Seven Kingdoms.

Maxi looked anxious. “H-How long does it take… to reach Livadon?”

“At least a month. Even if one were to ride northwest for two weeks without rest to cross the border, they would still have to travel by ship for ten more days. It could take longer if they were to meet monsters on the way.”

Just imagining the arduous journey was enough to make Maxi heave a sigh.

“I-I suppose it will be a dangerous journey…”

“Indeed. I have had my fill of hardships from our stay in the Lexos Mountains, yet here I am, off to another wretched campaign! Truth be told, I did not wish to leave Anatol again for the next ten years or so,” Ruth lamented with an uncharacteristic slump in his shoulders.

Maxi was certainly worried about how the sorcerer would manage such a voyage when he found it bothersome to travel the short distance to his own room. Furthermore, had he not told her that every fief was currently struggling with monster invasions? The journey to Livadon would not be a smooth one.

“D-Do you really think… it would be all right for only a handful of the knights… to leave for the campaign?”

“We cannot exactly leave Anatol defenseless just to help Livadon,” Ruth replied indifferently as he scrawled the rune’s last formula. “Besides, we will not be traveling to Livadon by ourselves. We are combining forces with the knights from other territories as we travel northwest.”

“Other… knights?”

“Do you think Sir Riftan is King Reuben’s only vassal? Since all of his vassals are sending their knights to comply with his command, we should be able to form quite an army. This is usually how it is done when the king sends troops across borders.”

“I-I see.”

“And it is not only Wedon. Both Balto and Osiriya will also be sending men. No matter how big the rampaging monster army is, everything should be over before winter arrives.”

Maxi relaxed a little at his confidence. “Then… I presume you’ll be back by early w-winter at the latest.”

“I desperately wish for that to be the case.”

Finishing the rune, Ruth dusted his hands and straightened up. “And you will have to take my place to some extent while I am away, my lady.”

“I assure you… I shall do my best,” Maxi replied, hunching her shoulders at the heavy expectation. “But there could always be a situation… that I won’t be able to handle by myself. Don’t you think we should hire another h-healer… b-before you leave?”

“I would have already done so if that were possible, my lady,” Ruth said, crossing his arms with a sigh. “With the current crisis in Livadon, it seems every mage is set on leaving for Livadon. Their value has increased several times over. On top of that, since the competition between the feudal lords to acquire mages has intensified considerably, no mage would be willing to remain in Anatol unless we offer them sizable compensation.”

Maxi’s face clouded with worry. It seemed the world was in bigger turmoil than she had thought.

Ruth wore a grim expression. “Which is why you must strive to improve your abilities as much as possible before I leave. That is the only way I can leave with the barest reassurance.”

“I-I shall… try,” Maxi answered weakly as she looked over the intricate, web-like rune.

Ruth patted her shoulder in a show of encouragement and slowly began to explain the rune’s principles.

◆◆◆

Ten days later, the order from the king arrived just as Ruth had predicted. After reading the decree brought to him by the king’s messenger, Riftan convened a meeting with the knights without delay.

Maxi paced around her bedchambers as she waited for Riftan to return. She wanted to know what decision he had made.

Although he had told her that he intended to assign another knight to take the command, the contents of the king’s decree could have changed his mind. King Reuben might have forced Riftan to lead his knights, making it difficult for Riftan to defy his orders. Maxi clasped her hands together as if in prayer. The mere thought of him leaving on a long journey was enough to put her nerves on edge.

She had been waiting with bated breath for a while when she heard the door rattle open. It was Riftan, who entered the room with exhaustion etched across his face. She rushed over to him like the wind.

“W-What… have you decided to do? What did the d-decree say? Y-You are not planning on leaving Anatol, are you?”

Looking surprised, Riftan grabbed her shoulders. “Maxi, calm down.”

Maxi clutched his forearm and impatiently pressed him again. “Will you be l-leaving for Livadon?”

“I already told you that I have no intention of doing so.”

A faint smile flitted across his lips. He pulled away slightly to remove the sword strapped to his waist and propped it next to the stand. Maxi trailed behind him and continued asking him questions.

“Then… w-who will be going?”

“It was decided that Ursuline Ricaydo would go in my stead,” Riftan replied, slumping into a chair and messaging his stiff nape. “The meeting lasted this long because Nirtha and Ricaydo wouldn’t stop snarling at each other over who would be the one to go. Listening to two men squabbling for three hours makes my ears bleed.”

Recalling how the two knights usually clashed like sworn enemies whenever they saw each other, Maxi gave Riftan an empathetic look. If the two had gotten into a serious argument, their bellows would have rung out like thunder.

“I suppose… S-Sir Ursuline was able to win this round.”

“It was a fight where Nirtha was at a disadvantage from the start. Since it will be a coalition of knights from each kingdom. A commander with a mercenary background could easily spark a backlash. It would look better for someone from a distinguished lineage like Ursuline to lead the knights.”

There was a strange hint of mockery in his tone as he said ‘distinguished lineage.’

He clicked his tongue and added, “Nirtha protested, but he eventually agreed when we told him that it would do us no good to create unnecessary friction. He is surprisingly rational for someone that is so bear-like.”

Maxi nodded as she thought of the brash knight. “W-Who else will be going?”

“Elliot Charon and Remus Baldo will be assisting Ricaydo. They will be joined by ten knights, twenty junior knights, thirty cavalrymen, and one sorcerer… There will be a total of sixty-four men.”

“Is there… anything f-for me to prepare?”

Riftan frowned at her question. “There is no need for you to concern yourself. Those leaving for the campaign will pack everything themselves. Such a thing is second nature for all of them.”

“Still… I shall help prepare anything the men might need. They will be leaving on a long journey… s-so I must assist…”

“Then, you could tell the servants to prepare a sumptuous supper,” Riftan said, his lips suddenly twisting into a bitter smile. “They will finish making preparations for the campaign tomorrow and will depart at dawn the next day. Tomorrow evening will be the only time we can hold a send-off banquet for them.”

Maxi cautiously studied his face. Riftan did not seem happy about sending his men on this perilous journey, a sentiment which was understandable considering they were comrades who had been with him through thick and thin.

Maxi made a mental note to tell the cook not to spare any quality spices or wine for tomorrow’s supper.

“I-I shall tell the cook… to prepare only the best.”

“I will leave it to you, then.”

With a faint smile, Riftan removed his thick leather boots and slid off his belt. After picking up his shoes and placing them neatly by a wall, Maxi called for Ludis to prepare a bath.

As she did so, Riftan cooled off in front of the window in the crisp evening breeze. His face was cold as he gazed at the castle wall, now shrouded in darkness. Maxi, who had opened a chest to take out his nightshirt, paused to watch him.

His broad back seemed more tense than usual, and a dark shadow clouded his face. Her heart ached at his obvious weariness.

So many things were on his shoulders: his duties as the king’s vassal, his duties as a liege, and his duties as the commander of his knights… Even a man as strong as steel would have to grow tired at some point.

After a brief hesitation, Maxi slowly walked over to him and placed her hands on his waist. Riftan looked down at her with a faint smile.

“What’s this? Are you trying to seduce me?”

“I-It’s just… you looked like you were in a bad mood.”

With a flush coloring her face, she pretended to brush the dust off his tunic. A soft laugh escaped Riftan’s lips. He wrapped his sturdy arms around her and pecked the top of her head.

“Your adorable antics are happening more frequently these days. I’m a happy man.”

The heavy air seemed to have dissipated, and Maxi felt relieved. She rubbed her forehead against his broad chest. Although she felt apologetic toward the knights, she was glad that Riftan would not be heading into such a dangerous place.

Chapter 108

“Your hair smells nice.”

Riftan let out a content sigh and rested his head on her shoulder. Maxi blushed, glad that she had applied a few drops of rose oil to her hair.

Burying his nose in her thick hair, Riftan slid an arm under her buttocks and hoisted her off the ground. His rough hand caressing her nape made Maxi shudder with pleasure, and she snuggled more comfortably into his arms.

Being enveloped so perfectly against his large frame made her feel euphoric beyond words. His soft hair tickled her forehead and nose, and his steely arms held her against him with a force that was just enough not to hurt her.

Sliding her fingers behind his ear, Maxi stroked his lush hair and released a soft moan. Her whole body felt as if it were melting. Drunk with a languid heat, she barely heard the knock at the door.

“My lord, your bath is ready.”

Riftan paused in kneading her breast and kissing her pale shoulder. He sighed.

“I knew it. Our servants have the best timing,” he grumbled, lowering her to the floor. “Come in.”

The door opened as his voice rang out across the room, and the servants set up his bath. Riftan walked over to the tub and threw off his tunic.

He gave Maxi a seductive smile. “It’s been so long. Join me?”

“I… I have already washed,” Maxi murmured, glancing at the servants who were adding cold water into the bath to adjust the temperature.

“Don’t be like that. Come here.”

He dipped a finger into the water and motioned to the servants that they could leave. When the servants rushed out of the room, Maxi walked over to him, pretending to be unwilling. Riftan’s lips pulled into a content smile as he undid the belt of her dress.

◆◆◆

The preparations for the campaign started early the next morning. Awoken by the clamor of activity, Maxi slowly sat up in bed and looked out the window. Servants and soldiers bustled about in the spacious garden that was drenched in the bluish light of dawn. Loud neighing and gruff voices coaxing the horses drifted in from afar.

Rubbing her bleary eyes, Maxi watched the preparations before turning to the empty space next to the bed. Of course, Riftan’s armor stand was empty as well. Maxi sighed and called for Ludis to help her get ready for the day.

Riftan had told her not to trouble herself with the preparations, but she was certain there could still be something she could assist with before the knights left for the campaign.

After slipping into a blue bliaut, Maxi had her hair braided and coiled into a bun. She immediately headed to the backyard.

Dozens of horses were lined up as knights inspected their condition and their horseshoes one by one. Maxi spotted a familiar face among the men and made a beeline toward him. Sir Elliot, who had been deep in conversation with Rodrigo, gave Maxi a polite smile when he saw her approaching.

“Good morning, my lady.”

“Good… morning. A-Are you in the midst of preparing for the campaign?”

“Yes, we were in the middle of packing our provisions,” he said, pointing to the leather bundles piled against a wall.

Maxi tried to count the bags. The rations seemed meager considering they were for more than sixty robust men bound for a long journey.

When she gave Sir Elliot an inquiring look, he kindly explained, “Since our weapons, bedrolls, and essential utensils such as pots and cauldrons already weigh us down, we cannot bring much food with us. We will have to resupply at villages along the way, or find food for ourselves as much as possible.”

“I-I see.”

Thinking back, Princess Agnes had also told her the same thing. Maxi observed the activity around them before giving Sir Elliot a subtle look.

“I-Is there… anything I could help you with?”

“You, my lady?” he asked, a troubled smile briefly tugging at his lips. “I thank you for your offer, but you need not worry. We will take care of this.”

Maxi had half expected such an answer, so she was not heavily disappointed. Keeping her expression neutral, Maxi asked him another question.

“Where is R-Rif… his lordship?”

“He is currently at the training grounds, instructing the soldiers with Sir Ursuline. Do you need him urgently, my lady?”

Maxi waved her hands. “N-No. I was just wondering where he was…”

“Sir Elliot! Shall we take the horses to the training grounds once we’re done inspecting them?”

Sir Elliot looked over his shoulder at the soldier who had asked the question. Realizing that she was probably getting in the way, Maxi quickly retreated.

“I apologize… for taking your time. Please don’t mind me… and get back to what you were doing.”

“My apologies, my lady. Then, if you will excuse me.”

He nodded at her with an apologetic look and went to join the other knights. Maxi turned and walked back into the hall. At the very least, she could help the knights pack the food and clothes that they would take with them.

In the kitchen, she handed the cook the key to the storage room where the spices were kept, telling him to spare no ingredients in the sumptuous feast he was to prepare. She then instructed the maidservants to inspect all the clothing and bedrolls the knights would be bringing with them and to mend anything that needed it. To the servant in charge of overseeing the packing, she instructed him to pack the newly purchased sturdy pots and bowls.

Maxi was busily moving about the castle when she heard a familiar voice behind her. She turned to see Ruth striding down the corridor with his long, slender legs.

“There you are, my lady. I’ve been looking all over for you.”

“What… is the matter? I-I thought you’d be busy preparing for the campaign.”

“Oh, I finished making all necessary preparations ahead of time. There is something I wish to show you before I leave, my lady.”

“What is it?”

“You’ll know when you see it. Come with me.”

After his inadequate explanation, Ruth turned on his heel and motioned with his head for Maxi to follow him. Maxi trailed behind him in bewilderment as he descended the stairs and marched out of the great hall.

“Where on earth… a-are we going?”

“To my tower.”

Maxi looked up at him in surprise before glancing around. Riftan’s warning about not going anywhere near Ruth’s tower due to the strange runes he had set up all over the place came to her.

She stood as close to Ruth as she could and kept her guard up for any distortion in her mana.

“W-Why are we going to your tower?”

“Patience, my lady. We are almost there,” he replied languidly as though he found it tiresome to explain.

With that, he quickened his steps along the winding path. Maxi peered up at the grey tower enveloped in red ivy. The tower’s moss-covered entrance soon appeared between the lush green leaves of the elm trees. Perhaps it was because the tower hardly had any visitors, but the area near the castle wall was overrun with weeds.

Ruth half-heartedly scraped at the moss around the front door with his shoe, then fished a key out of his pocket.

“Come in.”

Maxi stood at the entrance and peeked inside. A conch shell-like spiral staircase was at the center of the dim and humid room.

Ruth already had a foot on the bottom step. “What are you still doing there, my lady?”

Giving up hope of a proper explanation from the sorcerer, Maxi went back to trailing him. They wound their way up the spiral staircase in silence. About two-thirds of the way, Ruth came to a stop.

“This is it,” he said, pulling at a worn door handle.

Maxi looked warily about the room and frowned. It stunk of something burning, pungent medicine, and moldy parchment.

“Th-The room has an unpleasant smell.”

“What a rude thing to say about someone’s sanctuary, my lady. The air is just a bit stale because I have not aired the room in a while,” Ruth grumbled, opening the window.

Bright sunlight streamed in, and Maxi blinked at the dizzying scene before her. Every inch of the room seemed as if it had come from a sorcerer’s workshop within a storybook.

Strange tools and dioramas lay in piles across the floor. A bookshelf tightly packed with ancient tomes covered one whole wall, while another was full of medicine vials and small jars. Ruth shoved the items on the floor to one side and beckoned for Maxi to enter.

“I have prepared explanations on a few magic runes so that you can study them on your own while I am away, my lady. I did my best to lay them out easily… but I am not sure if you will find them to be so.”

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi entered the room, tiptoeing around the mess on the floor. Ruth handed her a tall stack of parchments.

“Please take a quick look at them and let me know if you do not understand anything.”

“D-Did you bring me here… so you could give me this?”

Ruth nodded. “You are free to read any of the books in this room while I am gone, my lady. Just make sure to never take them outside this tower. These books are far more valuable than those in the library, so it would not do for any to go missing.”

Contrary to his words, the books did not seem looked after at all. A layer of white dust caked the pile of books scattered across the floor.

Maxi narrowed her eyes at the mess. “If they are so valuable… please take b-better care of them.”

“I do not see what the problem is as long as they can be read,” Ruth answered flatly.

He selected several books from the piles and placed them on the desk.

“This book should be helpful for learning magic, so please read it whenever you can.  This is an illustrated book on herbs, and there is also a book on anatomy from the south. It is not translated, but if you study the illustrations and commit them to memory, it will be of use when you heal people. Medicine in the south is much more advanced than ours, so their knowledge is always worth referring to.”

After his muddled explanation of the books, Ruth began expounding the medicine vials on the shelf.

“The salve in the red jar is for external wounds. Applying this after cleaning the wound should protect it from infections and help it heal faster. The syrup in this vial helps reduce swelling. The leaves in that sack can be used as a remedy for fever as well as a detoxicant, while these dried roots not only help restore mana, but also aid in replenishing one’s energy. And this—”

“H-Hold on! P-Please slow down.”

Maxi dug out a parchment and quill from his desk and began to scribble down Ruth’s words.

Chapter 109

“This powder should be familiar to you, my lady. It is a coagulant made by grinding the dried leaves and roots of a cucumber plant and mixing it with a dash of flour and herbs. I’ve prepared an ample supply, but you could try making it yourself with this recipe if you run out. You must use the scale to measure the ingredients accurately. I’ve also written down other remedies that are not too difficult to make, so please read them whenever you can.”

Ruth placed the parchment that contained the recipes, a small scale, and thin papers used for grinding herbs on the desk. Maxi, who had been hurriedly taking down notes with an ink-soaked quill, glanced at the items with a worried expression.

“D-Do you think… we’ll be needing so much medicine?”

“There is no way of knowing, my lady. As you’ve already experienced, there is a limit to how many people you can heal with magic. It’s always wise to be prepared.”

He shrugged lightly and showed Maxi how to use the scale. Maxi wrote down his explanation on the parchment as meticulously as she could. She was aware that Ruth had a lot on his plate, but it was apparently more than she had imagined. The burden of having to fill his shoes suddenly weighed on her shoulders.

“I think I’ve managed to explain everything to you, my lady. Here, let me give you the key to the tower.”

Ruth, who had been staring pensively at the ceiling with his arms crossed, took a key from his pocket.

“None of the items here are particularly dangerous, but try not to touch anything except for the books and the herbs, my lady.”

“I-I shall keep that in mind,” Maxi replied, cautiously taking the key from him.

An awkward silence fell over the room. Ruth looked embarrassed as he scratched at his messy hair.

“I leave Sir Riftan and the other knights in your care, my lady. They foolishly think they are invincible, so they are prone to recklessness. It worries me to no end to leave them behind.”

Maxi smiled faintly. She knew how much Ruth cared for Riftan and the knights. After all, was it not because of his sincere concern for Anatol that he took the time for all these magic lessons?

“You need not worry about Anatol… and take good care of yourself,” Maxi said as brightly as she could to reassure him. “You will be the one… t-toiling away after all.”

“That is true,” Ruth said, his shoulders sagging as if only just realizing his own situation. “I suppose I will not be sleeping in a bed for a while.”

“You r-rarely slept in one anyway,” said Maxi, shaking her head incredulously. “At least… try to sleep in a w-warm bed tonight, and do not skip supper… I have asked the cook to prepare a special feast… so be sure to come dine at the dining hall.”

“I fully intend to do so, my lady,” Ruth said breezily, turning toward the door. “I don’t anticipate being able to eat anything that would be considered food for a while, so I shall grease up my stomach before I leave. Well, then. Shall we head back?”

Maxi gathered the parchments and stared at his back in pity as she stepped out of the room. She felt both sorry for him and burdened by the responsibility she would take on after he left. It was then that she realized just how much she had come to rely on this meddlesome sorcerer.

“I-I am truly grateful… for everything you’ve done for me, Ruth. It is because of your help… that I have been able to overcome so many—”

“Wait! I would appreciate it if you would refrain from making such ominous remarks,” said Ruth, jiggling up and down and glaring at her as if she had cursed him. “It is like you are bidding me a final farewell.”

“That… was not my—”

“Even so. It is still unsettling, so please stop. Wishing me a safe journey is more than enough.”

Maxi pursed her lips. Was he not being unnecessarily mean when she was only trying to convey her sincere gratitude?

“A-All right. Then… p-please have a safe trip. Will that do?”

“Yes, my lady, it would. I also wish you well while I am away,” Ruth replied flatly.

They were walking down the stairs when he suddenly stopped to look over his shoulder with a mischievous expression.

“And, I shall expect good news to be waiting for us upon our return.”

“G-Good news?”

“News that Riftan Calypse II is on the way, of course.”

Maxi turned beet red, which made Ruth burst into laughter. She glared at him in indignation before rushing past him down the stairs. Honestly, was it always this hard to have a proper farewell?

◆◆◆

The banquet that evening was grander than any other. A roasted swan and smoked piglet graced the center of the table, surrounded by dozens of dishes richly seasoned with cloves, nutmeg, cumin, and pepper.

The knights said their farewells as they enjoyed the carefully prepared food and fine wine. None of them looked forlorn or showed any signs of worry.

As she watched the knights exchanging jests and obscenities with each other as if they were only leaving for a night, Maxi wondered if she would also have to smile and bid Riftan farewell when he had to depart on a long journey someday.

Just the thought of parting with him made her feel as if her body would split in half.

She looked up at his face, enveloped in soft light, and reflected on how important he had become in her life. She did not think she could bear to spend half a year apart from him.

How wonderful it would have been if he were an ordinary country lord rather than a knight. Of course, if that were the case, their marriage would never have happened.

She sipped wine as she secretly tried to console her despondent heart. Though she wanted to share words of encouragement with the knights leaving for the campaign, it was like she had been struck dumb.

The next day, the campaign procession departed before the crack of dawn. Rows of armed knights on massive warhorses trotted through the castle gates, their sides bulging with sacks of supplies.

Maxi climbed up to the ramparts and watched as they crossed the drawbridge. Sir Ursuline rode at the front, leading his horse down the dark path under the indigo sky. Ruth and Sir Elliot rode close behind him. The steady sound of hooves thudding the ground went on for a long time.

Maxi waved her handkerchief into the cool, dawn breeze until they were no longer visible. Riftan stood behind the battlement and looked on with a rigid expression before he turned to face Maxi.

“You should head back inside now. Something in the wind tells me it’s going to rain soon.”

Maxi anxiously turned her gaze back to the knights whose figures were now as small as ants.

“W-Will they be all right?”

“They will be. Rain will decrease the chances of running into monsters, so it might be for the best. But… I do hope it will cease by nightfall…”

Riftan furrowed his brow and stared up at the dark sky. An irritated sigh escaped his lips.

“The construction site is also a worry. I should head out before it begins to rain.”

Pulling her face toward him, he kissed her cold forehead and smiled softly. He had been doing that more often lately. When that youthful smile lingered on his face, the allure of his already-attractive countenance seemed to grow tenfold.

“Your face is cold. Don’t wander around, go straight back to our bedchambers to rest,” he whispered to her as though he were coaxing a younger sibling. His fingers fiddled with her ear.

Maxi blushed and grumbled with a discontented look. “I am… not a child.”

“Be good.”

Riftan playfully pinched her cheek and planted another kiss above her eyelid. His calloused fingers and moist lips felt wonderful against her skin. She looked up at him with feverish eyes.

She longed for the kisses and gentle caresses to continue, but he stepped away, seemingly content with the light peck. He nudged her on the back in the direction of the castle. Swallowing her disappointment, Maxi trudged back to her chambers.

◆◆◆

True to Riftan’s words, rain began to fall at noon. Maxi’s face clouded with worry as it drizzled like fog over the lush greenery of the garden below.

The colorful flowers had lost their brightness and drooped from their stems, and even the dark green leaves, now wet with rain, looked dark and dull. Her anxiety grew each time the window rattled in the cold wind. She felt sorry for the knights who had to ride through this weather on the harsh mountain path the first day of their journey.

Even Ludis, who had been quietly sewing by the window, lamented, “I do not think the rain will be stopping anytime soon.”

“Y-Yes…”

“To think it had to rain today of all days…”

Ludis rubbed her cheek before setting down her sewing and getting up to light the fire. Maxi continued to gaze out the window as she listened to the rain tap against the glass. She wondered if all was well at the construction site. Since Riftan had told her that monsters were less likely to appear when it rained, she at least did not have to worry about the site being attacked.

After fretting over several different matters, she pulled her gaze away from the garden view. Now was not the time for needless worrying. She needed to improve her abilities so that she could fill Ruth’s shoes as soon as possible.

Maxi took out the stack of parchments Ruth had given her and began to carefully sort through them. As to be expected from someone so shockingly terrible at organizing, Ruth had not bothered to arrange the parchments in any particular order before handing them to her.

The expositions on herbs, magic, and remedies were jumbled together. Maxi even noticed parchments with unfinished sentences. She had apparently failed to bring all the pages from the tower.

I really cannot tell if he is meticulous or negligent.

Maxi decided that she would visit the tower later to find the missing pages. For now, she would study what she could. She took out a new parchment and roughly arranged the magic runes.

Ruth had prepared two spells for her. One was a spell to increase the strength of her magic by accelerating the flow of her mana, while the other doubled the range of her magic.

Maxi’s shoulders sagged. She had secretly expected to see powerful runes similar to Princess Agnes’s fire magic. Then again, even if she were to learn such amazing skills, she would only be able to summon a spark no bigger than candlelight with her current mana. The only magic she was capable of executing at present was healing, detoxification, and restorative magic. She had not been able to make any significant progress with anything else.

It was evident that learning new things would not be of much use to her. It would be better for her to focus on enhancing the power of the spells she could already do. Begrudgingly agreeing with Ruth’s logic, she began to study the pattern of the runes and started to commit them to memory. Fortunately, it was not difficult for her to understand how the runes worked thanks to Ruth’s explanations.

The problem is actually casting them…

Though she was worried that she would not be able to master a new rune without Ruth generating mana for her, she had no choice other than to try. Gathering her concentration, Maxi began to memorize the intricate patterns.

She was engrossed in her studies for a while when she suddenly felt a heavy pang in her lower abdomen. The quill she had been dipping into ink froze when she felt something flowing between her legs.

Chapter 110

The unpleasant visits that had plagued Maxi since she had turned seventeen seemed to have come upon her once more. Not wanting to ruin the beautiful satin dress that had taken two weeks to make, she quickly rose to her feet.

Maxi discreetly asked Ludis for help, and the maidservant promptly brought her a basin of hot water, clean linen, and a new dress.

Scowling in disgust, Maxi used the hot towel to wipe the blood between her legs. She then pulled on cotton undergarments lined with thick layers of linen and checked in the mirror to make sure there were no leaks. The linen made her hips appear duck-like, a look she was not particularly fond of.

Her lower abdomen felt as if it had been stuffed with cold gravel. The thought that she would have to endure this discomfort for at least five days made her heave a sigh.

“Do not be too disappointed, my lady.”

Maxi looked at Ludis in confusion at the maidservant’s odd choice of words.

Ludis continued cautiously, “I am told that it can take more than three years for some couples to welcome their first child. If you wait patiently with a light heart, then God will surely send you the most beautiful child when the time is right.”

Maxi blinked vacantly. She realized that the discomfort she was currently experiencing was confirmation that she was not carrying Riftan’s offspring.

Suddenly filled with anxiety, Maxi asked in a weak voice, “I-It is not… strange, then… th-that I am not yet with child?”

“It is merely that it is not the right time, my lady,” Ludis replied with a reassuring smile. “You must have been anticipating good news since your monthly visitor was unusually late… but there is no need for you to feel impatient, my lady.”

Despite her reassurance, it was Ludis who seemed more disappointed than Maxi herself. Maxi had not even realized that her monthly visitor was late.

Truth be told, her cycle had become more frequent since she had been in Anatol. Prior to that, she had bled once every two or three months, and even that had not always been the case. She had once gone five months without a visit.

Maxi bit her lip in confusion. Did other women bleed more frequently? She tried to remember how it had been for Rosetta, but she was unable to recall anything. The truth was that the two of them had never been close enough to discuss such intimate matters with each other.

The possibility that Maxi was unable to conceive a child because she might have some great defect made her break out in a cold sweat. Her mother’s haggard and lifeless face briefly flashed in her mind.

Maxi turned away from Ludis to hide her agitation and said calmly, “I-I would like something warm. Could you prepare… some herbal tea for me?”

“Of course, my lady. I shall prepare it right away.”

Once the maidservant left the room, Maxi slumped at her desk and buried her face in her hands. She wanted to be honest with Ludis and ask for advice, but she was scared that the maidservant would disclose the truth to Riftan. How would he react if he found out that there was something wrong with his wife?

There was nothing more important to a man than an heir, and she knew without a doubt that Riftan would want a son who would one day inherit this castle and land. Would his affections remain unchanged even if she shared the same fate as her mother? Her throat felt as if a thorn had lodged in it.

Maxi nervously leafed through the parchments, but the worsening pain in her stomach made it impossible for her to concentrate. After staring blankly at the words, Maxi flung her quill away. Ink splattered across the desk. She sat motionless, staring at the stains, before slumping over the desk and listening to the rain drumming against the window.

Why was it that worry and woe seemed to follow her all her life? The fear that she might possess some critical flaw in addition to the dozens she already had made her feel utterly hopeless.

Don’t think too much. As Ludis said, it just wasn’t the right time.

Maxi clung to that hope.

It had always been a habit of hers to imagine the direst and darkest future. She always assumed that hardship was imminent. But was her life not slowly getting better?

She now had the perfect husband who was more than she deserved, as well as people she could talk to. She had a safe, warm home; her impediment was improving, albeit slowly, and she had even learned to use magic.

Maxi desperately chased away the fear that was beginning to coil within her like smoke. If God was merciful, He would bless her with a healthy heir someday.

Riftan was soaked from the rain when he returned. His robe clung to him like seaweed, perfectly revealing the contours of his armor, and his boots were caked in mud. Maxi rose from the bed and draped a towel over his head. His cheeks were wet and as cold as ice.

“Were you… o-out in the rain all this time?”

“I had to prevent landslides from burying the construction site. I couldn’t let two months of effort come to naught.”

As if not wanting to soil the rug, Riftan pushed the door closed with his back. After peeling off his shoes and sopping robe, he tossed them into a basket.

“D-Do you think… it will be a downpour?” Maxi asked, a little surprised.

“I don’t think it will be that bad, but it is problematic since the ground has been weakened because of the monsters. The summer monsoons are also due in two or three months’ time, so it would be better for us to make the necessary preparations in advance.”

Riftan threw off his armor and the remainder of his wet clothes. Maxi led him to the fireplace and handed him a towel that was large enough for his huge frame.

While he warmed his frozen body in front of the fire, the servants brought a tub full of hot water into their chambers. As usual, Riftan began to coax Maxi to bathe with him. Maxi stood as stiff as a rock for a moment before informing him with an embarrassed look that she was currently in an unclean state.

Riftan gave her a puzzled look. “If you are unclean, it’s all the more reason for you to bathe with me.”

Maxi was slightly taken aback that the man who could do no wrong would say something so insensible.

She had only bled four times since she had come to Anatol. The first was when Riftan had been away, and the rest when he had been extremely busy. There had never been a need for her to explain such a mortifying thing to him before now.

Looking embarrassed, Maxi stammered, “I-It’s that day…”

“That day?”

Maxi gazed up at him, close to tears. Her husband, whom she considered the best in the world, looked back at her blankly. It was apparent that he did not have the faintest idea what she was referring to. How could she explain this ordeal without losing her dignity?

“What I mean is… I am c-currently in a state… th-that makes me unable to have relations with you… f-for about a week.”

“What in the devil are you talking about?” Riftan asked, his face hardening. “Stop being so cryptic and speak plainly. Are you rejecting me?”

Maxi could only gape at the accusation. It truly did not seem like he would understand unless she explained it to him as directly as possible.

Suppressing tears, Maxi cried out, “I-I am saying… th-that I am bleeding!”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the sight of her husband’s pleasantly tanned face turning as white as a sheet.

He immediately began inspecting her. “You’re bleeding? Where? How did it happen? Show me. We have to get it treated right now!”

Terrified that he might actually check the place she was bleeding, Maxi tried to pull away from him, but Riftan was apparently more frightened than she was. She barely managed to stop him from ripping off her dress in his attempt to find the source of her supposed injury.

“Y-You misunderstood! I-I am not hurt! I swear to you, I am not!”

“You said you were bleeding!”

Heavens. He truly did not seem to know anything about the curse that women had to endure on a regular basis. Maxi was unsure whether to laugh or scream. Deciding to calm him down first, she spoke as evenly as she could.

“A-All women… bleed r-regularly… o-once they are of marriageable age. It is… perfectly normal. M-My nurse told me… that it is proof… th-that we are old enough to conceive.”

“Are you certain? Are you sure you are not sick or hurt?”

Maxi nodded firmly.

Clearly still skeptical, Riftan studied her face before frowning. “But where exactly do you bleed?”

Maxi turned beet red. She had never imagined that she would find herself in such a mortifying situation. Did she truly have to spell it out to him?

After a long pause, Maxi whispered the answer in his ear despite being the only two people in the room. These visits were bound to happen to her again in the future. It would be better for her to explain everything to him clearly so that she would never find herself in such a mortifying situation again.

“Are you… being serious?”

Wide-eyed, Riftan stared down at her as though he found her words difficult to believe. His face was still ashen.

“Are you certain that it’s normal for women to bleed… down there?”

“Y-Yes, it is perfectly normal! It’s something every woman g-goes through.”

“Then, this must not be the first time this has happened to you. Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“I-I assumed… that you kn-knew. I was told… that it wasn’t something o-one had to explain. My nursemaid… said that you would understand… i-if I hinted at it.”

To Maxi’s surprise, Riftan’s cheeks reddened. He began babbling excuses in what seemed like an attempt to justify his ignorance.

“Maxi, I grew up in a mercenary group full of men. After I became a knight, I spent most of my life fighting in campaigns. What on earth would I know about women? All I know is that they have breasts, that it’s impossible to figure out what they’re thinking, and that they can bear children!”

Maxi looked skeptical. He spoke as though he had never had a lover to teach him everything there was to know about women.

She eyed his perfectly symmetrical masculine face, his intense black eyes, and his sculpted body. He was simply too beautiful to claim that he knew nothing about women.

Even if Riftan himself was not a rake who had regular conquests, she was certain that the women around him would not have left him alone. Maxi recalled the brazen pair who had tried to come on to him on the day of the festival. She did not think a man as insatiable as Riftan would have resisted such blatant seductions all his life.

Feeling a sharp pang of jealousy, Maxi glowered at him.

Chapter 111

“I-I’m sure you know more than that. Even with me, you…”

“Even with you, what?” Riftan asked, cocking an eyebrow.

Maxi bit her lip, then blurted something she would normally never dare to utter aloud.

“Before I m-married you… I-I knew… n-nothing of… my own body, but you… a-already knew. I-It was you… who t-taught me… h-how it was done,” she said, tripping over her tongue.

Was she accusing him of using the skills he had learned from other women on her? Could there be anything more absurd? Even she could not understand why she was quibbling over such a matter.

Riftan looked bewildered as if he could not grasp the intention behind her question.

“Ninety percent of the words spoken by mercenaries are obscenities,” he said, looking uncharacteristically flustered. “Whenever they open their mouths, all they ever talk about is where and how to touch a woman to get them in a frenzy, as if it were something to brag about. I’ve had to listen to such talk since I was twelve. All I know are vulgarities, and, as it turns out, half of them weren’t even true…”

He gazed down at her before glancing away. He cleared his throat and changed tack, seemingly trying to extricate himself from the embarrassing subject.

“Anyway, I am glad that you are not hurt. Is it painful?”

“I do have a slight stomachache… a-and I feel listless… but it’s bearable.”

“You look pale.”

He caressed her cheek before turning to the bath with a sigh.

“I’ll bathe by myself. You should lie down and rest.”

Maxi did as she was told and slipped beneath the sheets. She heard bath water splashing behind her. As Riftan washed, she lay curled up in bed battling against the throbbing pain.

A while later, Riftan finished his bath and pulled on a pair of cotton trousers. He lay down behind her and pulled her close, gently rubbing her lower abdomen with his warm hand.

Maxi moaned in relief. With his bath-warmed body pressed against her back, she felt her tense muscles relaxing. He slid his other arm beneath her head and pressed his lips against her shoulder and cheek.

“It upsets me that you have to go through such a thing. How often does it happen?”

“I-It tends to happen intermittently,” Maxi replied vaguely.

She prayed that he would not notice that her cycle was different from ordinary women. His ignorance was a blessing in some ways. Feeling relieved and hating herself for it, she snuggled deeper into his arms.

The sweet, refreshing scent that was uniquely his stirred all her senses. He buried his face in her hair and drew in a deep breath as though he wanted to inhale her whole.

A low sigh escaped his lips. “I hope it ends soon.”

It was obvious that his desire for her pained him. Maxi could tell that the sentiment was not because of his unfulfilled need, but because he did not want to see her suffering.

Riftan continued to stroke her tight stomach and caress the outline of her cheek. His touch was light, as though she were a delicate bud that could be crushed by the slightest force. Maxi traced the prominent veins on his arms as she slowly drifted off to sleep.

◆◆◆

The rain continued intermittently over the next few days. It drizzled down like fog, drenching the green leaves. Golden sunlight occasionally seeped through the pale clouds and lingered over the damp garden. The invigorating beauty of the sight lifted Maxi’s spirits.

For the first few days, Maxi sat by the window overlooking the grounds and studied the runes Ruth had prepared for her. When the pain in her stomach subsided, she went down to pluck herbs and dropped by Ruth’s tower to read a new book or mix healing remedies.

Learning new things by herself was no easy task. It was exhausting to read text-laden parchments until her eyes grew red, and practicing spells without the guidance of a mage was proving more difficult than she had thought.

She barely understood what she was doing, but she desperately forged ahead with the tasks Ruth had left for her. Though the days had been so far peaceful, there was no guarantee that it would last.

Anatol was a land bracing for turbulent change. New things happened every day, and its rapid growth meant that problems cropped up all the time. Maxi had experienced more during her six months in Anatol than the rest of her life combined. These incidents made her realize the importance of being prepared.

It would not do for her to waste time. Her days started early so she could pore over runes or study herbs. From time to time, she also treated the injured in Ruth’s stead. Nowadays, even the soldiers who had been cautious of her gradually got used to her presence.

Her visits to the infirmary turned into daily sessions where she would treat five to ten people a day. As time went on, she even began treating minor ailments like colds, headaches, and insomnia with various herbal remedies. It grew into a full-scale commitment such that it was impossible for Riftan not to take notice.

Maxi was at the infirmary at her usual time when she felt a chill run through her. She turned around to find Riftan blocking the entryway, silently staring down at her.

Seeing his stony expression, Maxi gulped. Behind him, Hebaron was shaking his head as if to say that the moment of reckoning had arrived. Gabel seemed to be feeling guilty for keeping her visits a secret; he stood with his mouth clenched and his shoulders slumped.

Riftan approached her like a stalking tiger. “Care to explain what you are doing here?”

“I-I was told that someone was injured… so I was in the middle of t-treating them.”

Maxi nervously glanced about before putting on an air of innocence and healing her current patient’s sprained ankle. Riftan’s eyes narrowed further.

Maxi offered a stiff smile as she rose to her feet. “I think… my job h-here is done. Well, then… please carry on.”

With that, she attempted to slip away, but Riftan was not one to give up easily.

He grabbed her arm. “I’m told that you’ve been coming to the infirmary as a healer for a while now… Why was I not informed of this earlier?”

“Y-You have been busy. I did not wish… t-to trouble you… with such trivial matters.”

His face hardened. “Stop being ridiculous. You deliberately hid it from me!”

“I-I did not hide it from you. I merely… did not mention it.”

“That’s your justification? Damn it. I was the only person in this castle who had no idea what my wife was doing the whole day. I feel like a fool! How could you do that behind my back when you know very well how much I worry for you?”

Maxi’s back prickled with cold sweat as she mumbled her excuses before suddenly frowning at Riftan’s rebuke. What had she done to deserve such criticism? Anger flared inside her as she recalled all the efforts she had made thus far.

She looked up at Riftan defiantly.  “W-What… exactly have I done wrong?”

There was a short silence.

“What?”

“All I have done… is to t-treat the injured. I-Is that such a bad thing? Is… h-helping the wounded s-something to be criticized for?”

“Goddammit, don’t change the issue! You promised me last time, remember? You promised that you wouldn’t push your—”

“A-And I haven’t! Not once during the last two weeks have I been d-depleted of mana, n-nor have I felt dizzy.”

When Maxi refused to back down, a look of disconcertment flickered across Riftan’s face.

Maxi continued, “I-I also haven’t done anything dangerous. I have merely… t-tended to the wounded in the s-safety of these walls.”

“Goddammit, you are the lady of this castle! Why the devil do you also have to take on the role of healer?”

“B-Because I can!” Maxi cried, surprising even herself.

All her life, she had been dominated by the belief that she was incapable of doing anything. Yet here she was, asserting her pitiful ability and challenging the will of her husband whom she was obliged to obey. Had she gone mad?

Maxi managed to swallow past the lump in her throat. She continued in a more respectful tone, “I am… currently the only person in this castle w-who is capable of healing magic. I won’t be… overexerting myself like last time. My mana… has increased… so you need not worry about me fainting again.”

Changing his tactic as well, Riftan tried to coax her.

“I will hire a healer as soon as possible. I don’t like you doing this. Why do you insist on troubling yourself when you don’t have to?”

“Why… a-am I not allowed to trouble myself? You do it… R-Ruth does it… and the knights put themselves th-through all sorts of danger… So, why am I the only one n-not allowed to do so?”

“Damn it! You are not like us. You are the daughter of a duke!”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. For the first time in her life, she was suddenly overcome with the urge to hit someone.

“W-What of it? E-Even Princess Agnes… does all kinds of grueling and risky tasks! So… w-why can’t a duke’s daughter do the same?”

Unable to think of a retort, Riftan merely licked his lips. Hebaron, who had been watching everything from the back with his arms folded, blew a low whistle.

“The commander’s losing.”

Riftan shot him a glare and turned to stare at Maxi again.

“The princess is a grand sorceress with a lifetime of experience! How could you compare yourself to her?”

A collective sharp gasp sounded through the room. Hebaron, who had been watching the argument wearing a smirk, covered his forehead with his hand.

Maxi’s face blanched as she gazed up before limply hanging her head. To her shame, her eyes burned with tears. Even if that were the truth, did he have to say it in front of everyone? Anguish welled up inside her.

“Damn it. What I meant was…”

Maxi coldly shook off his hand from her shoulder, and Riftan’s lips grew stiff in shock. She glowered at him before storming out the door.

“I don’t… w-want to talk to you for a while!”

Chapter 112

Although Maxi had declared that she did not wish to talk to Riftan, they still shared a bedchamber. It would be impossible for her to avoid seeing him altogether. This was why she resorted to the admittedly childish tactic of feigning sleep.

“Maxi, we need to talk.”

Riftan had returned earlier than usual and now anxiously hovered by the bed. Maxi lay still with the blanket pulled over her head like a caterpillar.

Riftan tried to yank the blanket away, but Maxi clutched onto it until her fingers shook from the effort. In a desperate attempt to appear asleep, she even began snoring.

“Goddammit, I know you’re awake. Stop pretending.”

He must have grown irritated, for the shaking of the cover was growing rougher by the second. Maxi used all her strength to hold onto the blanket and obstinately kept her eyes shut. She could hear him gritting his teeth at the head of the bed.

“Are you going to keep this up? A while ago, I…” Riftan trailed off, suddenly sounding deflated.

He withdrew his hand and slumped down next to her. After a moment of heavy silence, he said coldly, “Fine. Do whatever you want.”

With that, he took off his shoes and lay down. Feeling resentful, Maxi positioned herself as far from him as possible and curled into a ball.

It was true that she did not wish to speak to him, but it also made her angry that he had given up so easily. What was it that she wanted him to do?

Pull her into his arms and appease her gently? Apologize for his harsh words and tell her that he had not meant it? She felt betrayed by his indifference.

Their frostiness continued until the next day. Maxi refused to budge under the covers until Riftan left the room. It was only after he reluctantly set off for the day that she slowly got out of bed and ensconced herself in Ruth’s tower.

There, she spent her time reading and mixing herbs as she usually did. Every so often, Riftan’s words would suddenly spring to mind, making it difficult for her to concentrate.

She collapsed over the top of the desk and gnawed her lip. No matter how hard she tried, it did not seem like Riftan would ever acknowledge her. But, why would he when she could not hold a candle to the beautiful, grand sorceress who could have been his wife?

Maxi was unable to stop her thoughts from growing dark. She was certain that he did not wish to share any other aspect of his life with her except for the five hours he spent in their bedchambers every day. He wanted to treat her like a domesticated cat one kept in their room to pet from time to time.

She had thought that she had grown used to rejection, but her heart still ached. Unable to focus on her studies at all, Maxi continued to drown herself in self-deprecating thoughts.

All of a sudden, it occurred to her that it was the time she usually dropped by the infirmary. Maxi hesitated. She was not so thick-skinned that she could appear unperturbed to the knights after being so humiliated in front of them yesterday. Still, it also hurt her pride to stop her visits for that reason.

Everyone must think I was shocked by his words.

Maxi scowled. It was true, but she did not wish to appear like a meek woman. On the other hand, she was afraid that she would be compared to the obstinate princess.

After much deliberation, Maxi left the tower with a pouch of herbs. If the knights looked troubled by her presence, she would tell them that she had simply dropped by to restock the remedies.

Hiding behind the gate that led to the training grounds, Maxi scanned the yard to make sure Riftan was not around before darting toward the knights’ quarters. When she entered the infirmary through the side door, she saw a knight bandaging his wrist.

The knight looked surprised to see her. He jumped to his feet and bowed his head respectfully.

“Good day, my lady. I did not think you would be coming today.”

“The infirmary was… running low on herbs f-for aches… so I brought some more,” she said, even though he had not asked anything. She glanced at his wrist. “Have you h-hurt your wrist? Would you… like me to heal it for you?”

“That won’t be necessary, my lady. It took a hit from a sword, and the bandage is to help alleviate the shock on the joints, that’s all.”

The knight smiled and shook his hand as if to assure her that he was telling the truth. Maxi sighed in relief. She had been secretly worried that Riftan had ordered the knights not to allow her anywhere near the infirmary. Judging by the knight’s response, that did not appear to be the case.

Relaxing, she sat at the desk by the window and began to sort through the herbs she had brought. The knight finished binding his wrist and left the room with another nod.

The sounds of swords clanging rang from the grounds as she arranged the well-dried herbs inside a wooden chest. She was busy restocking the chest when she heard a deep voice near the door.

“What’s this? Have you already patched things up with the commander, my lady?”

Maxi gave a neutral smile. “G-Good day to you, Sir Hebaron.”

“Good day to you as well, my lady,” replied Hebaron, striding into the infirmary and bowing deeply. “Are you feeling better today?”

“I-I would say so.”

In fact, she felt terrible. Maxi closed the lid of the chest with a loud thud.

Hebaron gave a knowing smirk when he saw her expression. “Ah, I see that the battle is still on.”

“I-I am not in battle w-with my husband.”

Displeased at how he seemed to be enjoying this, Maxi regarded him indignantly. As could be expected from someone who enjoyed teasing people, however, Hebaron remained unfazed.

With a sigh, Maxi changed the subject. “Are you… h-here because you’ve hurt yourself?”

“As you can see, my lady, I am perfectly fine. I’ve come to pack some emergency herbs for the scouts.”

“Th-They are on the shelf. I’ve placed some coagulants… detoxicants, and restorative herbs… inside the sack.”

Hebaron walked over to the shelf, picked up the sack, and cheerfully strutted out of the infirmary. Sitting at the desk, Maxi skimmed through a book that expounded on southern medicine and returned to her chambers before the sun began to set.

It was still early, but there was a chance that Riftan could return anytime.

This time, she would truly be asleep when he returned. Putting all her recent efforts to shame, Maxi began to sleep early and wake up terribly late.

By day three of being shunned in this manner, Riftan’s patience finally ran dry.

Maxi had been back at the infirmary tending to the cuts and bruises of the knights when Riftan burst into the room.

Not wanting to miss the spectacle, Hebaron and a few of the knights crept in behind him. Maxi shot them a glare before looking down and pretending to be busy scribbling on a parchment.

Riftan stalked to her desk and looked down at her with a gloomy expression. “Maxi, we need to talk.”

Maxi continued writing. She could feel his furious gaze boring into the top of her head.

“Maximilian Calypse, do you not hear me?” Riftan said, hissing out each word.

“Sir Hebaron,” said Maxi, turning her gaze to Hebaron who was leaning against the wall.

The knight looked nonplussed at hearing his name being called out so unexpectedly. Completely ignoring Riftan glowering next to her, Maxi addressed Hebaron.

“Could you please inform… the person standing next to me… th-that I have nothing to say to him?”

Frosty silence fell over the room. Hebaron blinked at her vacantly, then glanced at Riftan and repeated her words.

“Commander, her ladyship says she has nothing to say to you.”

“I heard her.” Gritting his teeth, Riftan slammed a hand on the desk with a thud. “I have something to say.”

“Sir Hebaron,” said Maxi.

Hebaron gave her a troubled look as if to ask why she was dragging him into this. Maxi pretended not to notice and continued.

“Could you please… tell the person s-standing next to me… that I do not wish to hear anything he has to say?”

“Commander, her ladyship says—”

“I can hear just fine!” Riftan bellowed.

He leaned over and brought his face close to hers. Maxi stubbornly turned her head away from him.

“Stop acting as if I’m not here. Look at me when I’m talking to you!”

Riftan seemed tired and at a loss for what to do.

“N-No.”

Riftan drew in a deep breath at her terse reply, and his voice was deflated when he said, “Maxi, what I said to you last time came out wrong. I swear to you, I never intended to belittle or criticize you.”

When she still refused to raise her head, he began to plead with her desperately.

“I was merely worried for you. I didn’t want you to be burdened with such a task! Once you start taking on the role of healer, people will come to you whenever a problem occurs. When that happens, a day might come when you’ll have to push yourself again. Damn it, I don’t want you to go through such a thing!”

“Riftan… you must think that… I am incapable of handling s-such a burden, do you not?” Maxi said in a choked voice, her eyes fixed on the desk. “You don’t believe… that I could ever be like P-Princess Agnes. Isn’t that why… y-you are always worried about me?”

“Why does that name keep popping up? Goddammit, I don’t care about the princess!” Riftan exclaimed, pulling at his hair. “Look at me, Maxi. Please, look at me so we can talk.”

Unable to ignore his earnest pleas, Maxi reluctantly met his gaze. Riftan let out a low groan when he saw tears welling in her eyes.

“I swear to you, I did not mean to upset you,” he said, cupping her face in alarm. “I only wanted you to live in comfort.”

“E-Even when… I tell you that is not what I want?” she muttered. Her voice was choked with emotion.

Riftan looked dumbstruck as if something had pierced his tongue. Maxi gazed up at him and continued in a shaky voice.

“Riftan… I do not wish to live in c-comfort. I… want to live doing what I can. Learning new things… is rewarding… a-and being able to use magic is wonderful and fun. It… h-hurts me… every time you tell me not to do anything.”

It was as if he had been struck. His mouth parted several times, but no words escaped it. He hung his head, his face clouded with dismay.

“I understand,” he mumbled listlessly. “If you truly wish to be a healer, then you may do so. So please don’t make that face, and stop avoiding me.”

Seeing him so sullen, Maxi felt like a child throwing a tantrum. She had been extremely hurt by his harsh words, so why did he look so gaunt as though he were the one who had been in anguish for days?

She was regarding him with an inscrutable expression when she realized that he was waiting for her response. When she gave a slow nod, Riftan’s tense shoulders relaxed. He pulled her head to his chest and wrapped his arms around her.

At that precise moment, the knights, who had been quietly watching their quarrel, clapped in unison. Maxi’s face flushed as the shame of having a petty argument with her husband in such a public manner finally sunk in.

“If you are done watching, get the hell out,” Riftan growled.

Chapter 113

“Oh, but I think the fun part is just about to start,” said Hebaron.

The knight next to him elbowed his side. Riftan’s expression was so frigid that the grins on the knights’ faces instantly vanished.

“Actually, I think it’s about time for our shift at the construction site…”

“Haha. Is that so? We should get going, Sir Hebaron.”

Hebaron refused to leave, but the knights practically hurled him toward the door as they scurried out. Worried that she might have shamed her husband in front of his subordinates, Maxi furtively scanned his face.

Riftan watched the receding figures with an impassive expression before cupping her face and lowering his head. Warm lips brushed hers in a feathery kiss that made Maxi’s nose turn red.

“D-Do not kiss me. I am… still angry with you.”

“You sure know how to drive a man crazy.”

With a bitter smile, he coiled a lock of her hair around his hand. Maxi heard him heave a sigh above her head.

“No more of this. You’ve tormented me enough these past three days.”

Maxi looked up at him. It was rather absurd that he acted as if he had been subjected to cruel torture, but she was secretly flattered at the same time.

“I-I was not trying to torment you. I was… angry,” Maxi said coyly.

“You are absolutely terrifying,” he teased. His eyes suddenly grew serious. “Maxi, you can come here to heal people if you wish, but… I am still going to hire another healer as soon as possible.”

Maxi’s face clouded with disappointment. “Is it… because you don’t f-find me reliable?”

“I know that you are talented,” Riftan replied, furrowing his brow as though this fact did not please him. “Everyone has been singing your praises, and even I can see that you are good. But it has only been a few months since you’ve started learning magic. As a fledgling mage, you won’t be able to handle hundreds of soldiers by yourself. You’ll need someone to help you.”

“H-How would you know that when I haven’t even tried?” Maxi retorted.

Riftan’s face hardened. “Don’t be stubborn. It’s not like you can heal people all day.”

Maxi looked discontented, but she knew Riftan was right. It would be impossible for her to tend to everyone by herself if another big accident were to occur. Moreover, there was no reason for her to oppose the hiring of another healer.

Maxi nodded reluctantly. Riftan caressed her cheek as if to appease her.

“Just think of it as getting an assistant. Don’t try to take on too many burdens all at once.”

Maxi sighed in resignation. Considering how overprotective he usually was, she knew that this was him making a lot of concessions.

After all, he was a man who would not allow even a speck of dust to weigh her down. Maxi decided that she would be content with obtaining his permission for now.

After studying her face for a long time to make sure she was not displeased, Riftan urged her to wait for him tonight before leaving the infirmary.

◆◆◆

Thus, Maxi was officially recognized as the healer of Calypse Castle. The knights had always been hesitant to approach her because of Riftan. Once the news broke, they waited in line to see her.

The infirmary was always full of knights requesting healing for the purple bruises, cracked heels, and cuts on their hands sustained during training. From time to time, craftsmen and servants also sought her services. Maxi brought a pile of books to the infirmary and studied magic when she was not tending to the wounded.

The number of patients she treated each day gradually doubled and then tripled, and the remedies she prepared ran out as quickly as she made them. As her workload steadily increased, Maxi ended up wanting to beg Riftan to find someone who could help her as soon as possible.

However, hiring a healer proved more difficult than they thought. The mages that had arrived in Anatol to acquire materials for magical devices had long since left for Livadon, and even the few uncontracted mages of the mercenary groups had already gone northwest after being hired or commissioned by other estates.

After searching for a mage for quite some time, Riftan was able to procure an old mage nearing seventy from the Earl of Loverne. The mage would come to Anatol in exchange for a military alliance with the earl.

“I have never been so cheated in my life,” Riftan complained in disgust.

To obtain the mage, he had agreed to the alliance on far less favorable terms than he had wanted.

“I just hope he isn’t as old as I fear. All I want is for him to have a long life so he can be of service to Anatol.”

Contrary to his hopes, however, the mage that arrived at Calypse Castle accompanied by six guards was not an aged man of seventy, but a bent old man of eighty. Maxi was outside to welcome their guest, and she grew wide-eyed at the sight of the scrawny old mage. He was so emaciated that she wondered how he had managed the trip through Anatolium.

His garments were worn, his back was crooked, his face was wrinkled, and his hair was as dry as corn silk. Looking as if he could collapse at any moment, the mage tottered into the great hall and shakily bowed to Riftan.

“Melric Aaron, at your service, my lord. I thank God for giving me the honor of—” he coughed, briefly cutting himself off, “serving the most honorable knight in all of Wedon.”

Riftan stared at him in disbelief before asking in an even voice, “How old are you?”

“I… turned sixty-eight this year, my lord.”

It seemed he was detracting at least ten years from his actual age. Maxi was sure that Riftan realized this as well.

Although it was obvious that he had been hoodwinked by the Earl of Loverne, Riftan brusquely ordered the soldiers to show the mage to his room instead of venting his anger on the poor old man. He called for a messenger to be sent to the earl immediately.

“Do you… intend to c-complain to the earl?”

“Of course. No one can deceive me and get away with it,” he growled, then rubbed the back of his neck in irritation. “But it would be difficult to send the old man back. I do not think he will be able to endure the trip back across the mountains.”

“He may just be worn out from the journey. I’m sure that he will be able to p-perform his duties as a healer… once he has had some rest,” Maxi said, trying her best to reassure him.

Riftan regarded her skeptically. “All I wish is that he doesn’t become another patient for you to look after.”

Unsure if he was jesting or not, Maxi laughed awkwardly.

◆◆◆

Despite Riftan’s worries, Melric noticeably regained his vigor after two days of nutritious meals and a soft bed.

Once she confirmed that he was fully recovered, Maxi showed him the infirmary next to the training grounds. The old man’s eyes sparkled with intelligence despite his pitifully gaunt face. It turned out that he was skilled in the art of healing.

After thoroughly inspecting the recipes, as well as Ruth’s concoctions on the shelf, Melric untied two leather pouches hanging from his waist.

“I see that the remedies available are rather limited, my lady. I have brought with me seeds for more than sixty types of herbs. Would you be able to provide me with a field nearby where I could grow them?”

“There is… a-an herb garden behind the great hall, but I am not sure… if there is enough space f-for all of them.”

“My herbs grow well even in rocky soil. If you could provide me with a small field, I shall grow a magnificent herb garden for you, my lady.”

The old man’s determination made Maxi smile.

“I shall… have the servants prepare one for you. Please… do not do the work yourself.”

“I may not have the strength to plow a field, my lady, but I still have enough in me to sow seeds. If you could have the soil tilled for me, I shall cultivate the herbs myself.”

Melric was eager to prove himself useful, and he quickly set about planting his garden.

Once the servants had plowed the field and followed the mage’s instructions for the fence that they put up around it, Melric planted an assortment of seeds. Maxi asked him questions about herbs as she watched him sow the seeds in even rows, and he answered them all with ease.

Although he was not a sorcerer of great magical ability, his knowledge of medicine was far more extensive than Ruth’s.

Soon, Maxi was able to learn that Melric knew several illusion spells to calm panicked patients, and that he was quite an expert in healing magic. He had even developed a spell that made plants grow healthy more quickly.

Rather than healing people with magic all the time, he preferred to use herbs, warm compresses, and his own assortment of ointments. He did not believe in relying solely on magic.

“If the wound is not serious, it is best to allow the body to use its innate recuperative abilities.”

“Why is that so? C-Could… problems arise… if one is frequently healed with magic?”

“Physically, no. It is the mind that is negatively affected. Once they believe that magic will heal them on demand, warriors tend to become reckless. They also lose their tolerance for pain and gradually become more dependent on the mages. It is best to let them endure a bearable amount of pain. How else will they learn the price of getting hurt?”

Melric looked at her intently as he gave his advice.

“My lady, you must not heal people with magic whenever they ask. Magic is the blood of the soul. Using too much of it is bound to harm the user. You should cultivate the ability to gauge the severity of a wound, and only heal those who truly require your act of kindness. The moment a healer has it in their head that it is their duty to save everyone around them, their lives will be plagued with despair.”

Maxi found Melric’s words intriguing. Ruth had never offered her such advice. As an avid admirer of magic, Ruth never hesitated or showed any qualms about using magic no matter the situation.

Melric, however, took a more cautious stance. Maxi was quick to realize that Melric’s method was a more efficient way for her to use her meager mana. Thus, she promptly instated him as her advisor and learned all sorts of things from him every day.

He taught her the effects of various herbs, how to treat different kinds of wounds, and conducted lessons on magic. He was not as well-versed in complex runes as Ruth, but he was an expert in manipulating mana. With a new mentor, Maxi’s abilities improved rapidly. She succeeded in creating a sturdy barrier by harnessing the earth and managed to accelerate the speed of her mana circulation, thereby strengthening her spells.

As she markedly improved as a mage and a healer, Anatol also went through rapid changes.

The road construction was almost over, and sun-tanned merchants from the south came flocking to Anatol. They inspected the remaining construction and promised generous support for the port expansion. It was an investment to open the fastest route to the Western Continent.

The estate grew from a rural village to a city, and it was so bustling with energy that it was almost hard to believe that a great battle against monsters raged in the northwest.

If it were not for the messengers bringing news from Livadon, Maxi would have soon forgotten about the massive troll army.

However, every ten days or so, they received dire news of castles falling to monsters or of villages being razed to the ground. To make matters worse, they even received reports from the allied soldiers dispatched by Wedon that the monster army was bigger than they had initially believed. The war was expected to be a long one.

Chapter 114

News of the campaign was all that the knights talked about whenever they had the chance. A myriad of speculations circulated. Why had Balto and Livadon failed to notice such a massive troll army gathering in their highlands? How had the monsters learned such formidable teamwork?

Maxi listened to their discussions with a mix of interest and anxiety. The knights had been cautious with their words around her at first, but as she spent more time in the infirmary, they slowly lowered their guards.

Recently, they even informed her that Osiriya was likely to send more reinforcements and that Wedon may also do the same.

“Livadon sent soldiers to aid us during the Dragon Campaign. If Wedon does not repay the debt now, the rest of the Seven Kingdoms will refuse to send us military aid in the future no matter the adversity we might face.”

“But… have we not sent them e-enough soldiers already?”

“If the men we sent were enough, the situation should have been mitigated by now. But innocent people are still suffering in Livadon. This is a matter of a knight’s chivalry! Do you not think the rest of the Seven Kingdoms should do more to help?”

Maxi immediately realized that these men wanted to leave Anatol to join the brutal battle raging in Livadon. The young knights seemed eager for the danger they deemed as their duty to partake in.

Unable to agree nor disagree, Maxi gave them a vague smile. Could it be that Riftan wanted to leave for Livadon as well? Whenever such a thought came to her mind, she felt as though the ground were melting beneath her feet.

Through the infirmary window, Maxi gazed at the expansive training grounds bathed in the red light of dusk. Shadows now shrouded the castle walls.

The knights finishing up their demanding training all wore looks of determination. Above them, a flock of blackbirds let out mournful cries as they soared across the red sky.

Maxi wondered if a carrier bird flew among them. The turtle doves had never brought good news ever since the start of the campaign. Perhaps this time they would finally receive word that the tide was turning for the better. The mere sight of any bird flapping its wings turned Maxi’s insides into a mush of hope and anxiety.

“My lady, you should return to the great hall now. The lord would not be pleased if he learns that you were here until nightfall,” said Melric as he poured boiled salve into small jars.

The two young knights next to her stopped applying ointment on their bruised arms and promptly rose to their feet.

“Allow us to escort you, my lady.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary.”

“No matter how strictly we check people before allowing them into the castle, thieves or ruffians could still sneak their way inside. We would not be able to rest easy unless we escorted you safely to your chambers, my lady.”

Their enthusiasm made Maxi smile. The knights had stopped treating her like a guest who could leave at any moment and were no longer ill at ease around her. Some even actively expressed their goodwill. Each time they did so, she felt as if she had managed to become part of the net of trust that linked Riftan and his knights.

Maxi bashfully accepted their offer. “Then… I-I shall not refuse.”

They genially took the heavy books from her hands. Maxi told Melric not to work for too long before leaving the room. Since it was difficult for an old man with bad knees to manage a steep flight of stairs every day, the mage was currently using a small room prepared for him next to the infirmary. Maxi had even furnished it with a cabinet and sizable bookshelf. She intended to pay special attention to him to make sure the new addition to their family could settle into life at Calypse Castle.

As soon as she arrived at the great hall, she asked a maidservant to bring Melric a nutritious meal and to make sure he went to bed early. Though the old mage was hardworking and eager, it would be a stretch to say that he was healthy. Maxi was always worried that he might collapse after overexerting himself.

“Is that mage really doing his job properly?” Riftan asked when he returned to their chambers late that evening.

Maxi had taken his cloak, and she grew wide-eyed as she hung the garment on a rack.

“O-Of course. In fact, he worries me… b-by working too hard.”

“Then why are you spending more time there? I asked Rodrigo, and he informed me that you were in the infirmary from noon till nightfall…”

“I have been… a-asking Melric to teach me about herbs and magic. He does m-most of the work. There is nothing h-he does not know when it comes to… herbs or healing magic.”

Riftan looked pensive. “How is his health? Do you think he will be able to travel?”

“T-Travel?”

Maxi looked at him quizzically. Did he perhaps want to send Melric back to the earl? Maxi’s heart felt heavy as she thought of the old man who had been working so earnestly. From what he had told her, the Earl of Loverne had not been a good master. The earl had sent him to Anatol only because he had wanted to rid himself of the mage who had become weak in his old age.

Maxi’s face hardened as she shook her head. “Melric’s… knees are bad. So much so… that it is difficult for him to use the stairs. Yet, he still works tirelessly! He may not be young… but the breadth of his knowledge is extensive. Y-You must not send him back.”

“Calm down, I was merely asking. I have no intention of sending him back.”

Riftan sighed and waved a hand. Puzzled, Maxi studied his somber face. It seemed as though he was grappling with something.

“Is… something troubling you?”

“It’s nothing for you to worry about,” Riftan said, cutting the conversation short.

Unable to ask any more questions, Maxi pressed her lips shut. She was well aware that whenever he drew a line between them like this, it was impossible for her to cross it.

Feeling hurt and angry, Maxi looked away petulantly. Riftan, wiping his sweat-slicked torso with a wet towel, cocked an eyebrow when he saw her expression.

“What has gotten my lady sulking now?”

“I-I am not sulking.”

“Then why are you pouting like that?”

With a mischievous smile, he held her face in his hands and playfully rubbed his lips on hers. Maxi looked up at him with flushed cheeks.

Riftan left a trail of kisses from her ear down to her collarbone before cupping her breast. The sweet sensation as he stroked her melted away the hurt, and it frightened her a little that he could so easily change how she felt.

“Y-You should get dressed, or… you might catch a cold,” Maxi murmured, pushing his face away.

Riftan furrowed his brow. “It’s not me who should be getting dressed. It is you who should be getting undressed.”

His long fingers skillfully unlaced her gown, and his hand slid in through the gap of her thin bodice. After teasing the taut peak of her breast, he swiftly undressed her and laid her on the bed. His bronze torso perfectly covered her naked body. Maxi felt her pulse quickening as blood coursed through her veins, and her breath became ragged.

Caressing her smooth thigh, Riftan murmured, “Nothing good happened today, so let me at least end the day on a high.”

There were dark shadows in his eyes. Had he received bad news today? Her chest felt heavy.

She wanted to know what was going on inside his head, but she could not resent him for withholding some things. After all, she herself was unable to confide her innermost thoughts to him.

“Stop thinking about useless things and focus.”

Riftan’s discontent penetrated her thoughts that were entangled like a skein of yarn. He stared down at her with an alertness reminiscent of a wild animal before lowering his lips to hers. Their damp, heated breaths mingled, and all her worries scattered away like sand.

Clutching his chiseled shoulders, Maxi let out a feverish sigh.

◆◆◆

Ten days later, Maxi learned the reason behind Riftan’s concern. It was an unusually hot day when three messengers arrived at Calypse Castle.

Maxi had been mixing herbs in the infirmary when she heard the loud voices outside. She stepped out to the training grounds to see what the commotion was and saw a messenger carrying the banner of the royal family.

“We have come bearing a message,” the messenger shouted from atop a large warhorse, “from His Majesty King Reuben to Sir Riftan Calypse, Lord of Anatol!”

Maxi’s heart sank. A messenger arriving at such a time could only be the bearer of bad news. While she stood at a loss for what to do, Sir Obaron, who had been overseeing the knights’ training in Riftan’s stead, went to greet the messengers.

“The lord is currently out of the castle. I, Sir Dominic Obaron, shall hear the message in the lord’s stead!”

The messenger finished his careful assessment of Sir Obaron’s face and pulled out a scroll from his cloak.

“The battle in Livadon has ended in great defeat, and the entirety of the allied knights has fallen.”

A chilly silence fell over the boisterous training grounds.

Sir Obaron, his face turning stony at the news, asked in a somber voice, “Have they all been lost?”

The messenger shook his head. “Half of the army are scattered and are still fighting the monsters, while the other half is trapped in Louivell Castle. We do not know what the situation is inside the castle as it is under siege by the troll army, but it is clear that they will not last if we do not send help as soon as possible.”

“Do you know what has become of the knights from Anatol?”

“The Remdragon Knights were stationed on the frontlines, so they are likely among those trapped inside Louivell Castle.”

Maxi staggered back. If Melric had not come out and caught her, she would have sunk to the ground. The faces of the men who had left for the campaign — Ruth, Sir Elliot, Sir Remus, Sir Ursuline — and of the knights who had been cordial to her, flashed before her eyes. If she was this shaken by the news, then how much worse must it be for their comrades? The faces of everyone gathered at the training grounds were grim.

The messenger continued reading the message with a somber expression.

“Pursuant to the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms, calls for reinforcements have been sent to each of the regions. Thus, I, Elnuima Reuben III, hereby command Sir Riftan Calypse, the champion of Wedon, to lead his knights to Livadon!”

“Go and bring the lord back to the castle immediately!” Sir Obaron cried to the knights, then turned his imposing gaze back to the messenger. “I would like to hear a more detailed report of the situation. Please follow me to the castle.”

The messenger and his escorts dismounted from their horses. When the men disappeared into the council room in the knights’ quarters, Maxi began to pace about like a lost child. She wanted to know the details too, but it was clearly not a meeting she could barge in on.

Maxi paced up and down the infirmary until Melric managed to convince her to return to her chambers.

Not long after, Riftan returned with the knights and immediately joined the others in the council room. None of them left for a long time. Maxi was desperate to know what they were discussing. Chewing her lip, she swore that she would get Riftan to give her a thorough explanation no matter what.

She could not say so for the others, but Ruth was as important to her as he was to Riftan. He was her mentor and the first friend she ever had. Tears welled in her eyes as she recalled the sorcerer’s unreasonable anger at her ominous farewell.

But, more than anything, the thought of Riftan heading into such treacherous conditions tore at her heart.

How long would they have to be apart? Three months? Six?

What if they never saw each other again? No one knew what fate awaited the men joining the campaign. There was no guarantee that Riftan could avoid grave danger.

Maxi anxiously stared out the window. It was not long before she could not bear the suspense any further, and she raced out of the great hall.

Chapter 115

Maxi looked like a ghost as she made her way to the training grounds through the dark. She held up her lamp as she passed through the gate. The soldiers standing guard looked surprised to see her, but she ran straight for the council room without explaining her presence to them.

Angry shouts emanated from behind the door of the dimly lit building.

“We cannot afford to wait that long! We must leave as soon as tomorrow. It would take us twenty days to get there even if we hasten our departure!”

“Calm down, Sir Hebaron. The commander is right. There are only three or four vassalages on the way to the border, and they are small villages that do not have proper guilds, let alone a merchant guild that could supply us with provisions. And with all these monster attacks, we can’t even be sure they are still there. It would be too dangerous for us to leave without a mage.”

“Did you not hear me? Every last guild mage has already gone north to Livadon! I’m sure you are all aware that every landed noble in the realm is frantically competing with each other to employ more mages in their service, so how exactly do you suggest we find one?”

“If we send a request to Osiriya, they would send us a hierarch capable of healing magic.”

“Ha! Do you not know how finicky those bigots are when it comes to sending their clerics? It would take them at least a couple of months to send one.”

“Since the central church will also be sending reinforcements, we could choose to travel with them…”

“If we did that, we’d be traveling the long way around for three weeks even if the Temple Knights were to meet us halfway! Goddammit! Stop talking nonsense! It doesn’t matter if we don’t have a mage. We’ve fought in situations more dangerous than this! Isn’t that right, Commander?”

Maxi stood petrified. Her chest tightened with fear that Riftan might agree with Hebaron.

The terrifying descriptions she had read in the illustrated book on monsters flashed through her mind. Creatures with venom powerful enough to melt bones in an instant, monsters of the Ayin race that were said to possess the strength of six humans, and the dragon subspecies that could wield powerful magic…

No matter how strong the Remdragon Knights were, it would be impossible for them to fight unscathed in this long journey. Maxi held her breath as she waited for Riftan’s answer. The silence stretched before his deep voice rang out.

“It would be impossible for us to depart tomorrow. Give me some time. I’ll find a mage in four… No, three days.”

“It will be a waste of time! You’ve already tried searching everywhere for a mage, and the one you finally managed to find was an eighty-year-old! So how are you going to find one in just three—”

Hebaron’s outburst ceased abruptly. Maxi stood outside the door wondering if she should continue eavesdropping, but she reflexively leaned in when the knight’s voice died down. At precisely that moment, the door swung open, and Hebaron’s hulking form marched out.

“Who the hell is out he—”

The knight grew wide-eyed when he saw Maxi standing outside.

“My lady? What brings you here at such an hour?”

“I-I…”

Maxi staggered back as the other knights peered past Hebaron’s shoulder. Embarrassed that she had been caught eavesdropping, her face flushed pink.

“I-I apologize for disturbing you. I m-merely wanted to know… what you were all p-planning to do…”

As she weakly mumbled her excuses, Riftan stepped out of the council room and shoved Hebaron aside. His expression was grave. Was he angry because she had left her chambers to roam the castle this late at night?

After staring down at her with a thunderous look, Riftan grunted a command over his shoulder. “Gabel, escort my wife back to her chambers.”

It was an obvious dismissal.

Maxi wet her lips. “R-Riftan… I did not mean to interrupt. I was just… w-worried for those who joined the campaign… and I wanted to know what the Remdragon Knights i-intended to do…”

“And why would that concern you?” Riftan shot back.

Hurt, Maxi glanced up at him before saying hesitantly, “Th-There c-could be something I could do to help—”

“Gabel!” Riftan bellowed over his shoulder. “Did you not hear me? Why are you not escorting her ladyship back to the great hall?”

Maxi’s lips twisted into a frown. She could feel the knights behind him regarding them warily. Gabel, who had been hesitating in the back, walked out of the council room and stood next to her.

Grabbing the door handle, Riftan said in a gruff voice, “Don’t wait up for me.”

With that, he closed the door, putting an end to any further discussion. Maxi reluctantly turned away. Gabel hovered nearby and took the lamp from her.

“The commander is out of sorts at the moment because of the bad news. Please do not take offense at his harsh words. Everyone is a bundle of nerves right now…”

Maxi tried to look agreeable for the knight who was clearly concerned for her, but even she could tell that her smile was stiff.

“I-I am all right. More importantly, I apologize… for troubling you like this. I found it impossible to wait…”

Gabel raised the lamp to better illuminate the steps for her. “You are also close with Mage Ruth, so it is understandable that you would be worried, my lady.”

They ascended the stairs in silence. So many thoughts were running through Maxi’s head, including Riftan’s surly reaction and the things she had overheard. It was only when they reached the middle of the garden that Maxi cautiously opened her mouth to speak.

“I-Is a mage absolutely necessary… in a campaign? If I recall… you did not bring Ruth with you when you went to the capital in the past.”

Gabel paused in his tracks and let out an awkward laugh. “There are plenty of merchant guilds and big cities on the way to Drachium. We could stop by the guilds at any time during the journey to have our wounds treated or hire mages working for mercenary groups for short periods of time. However, there are no big cities on the route from Anatol to Livadon. Since we would not be able to find a suitable place to have our wounds tended to if needed, it would be tough to travel without a mage.”

“What if…”

Maxi trailed off. It was not until they reached the top of the stairs that she managed to muster the courage to finish her sentence.

“What if… I-I was to go with you?”

She could feel the knight’s wary gaze studying her in the dark. She wanted to look confident, but she was unable to conceal her shaking hands.

“The commander would not allow it,” Gabel replied after a long silence.

Knowing he was right, Maxi clenched her mouth shut. Yet, the thought remained in her mind even as she returned to her chambers.

Curled in bed, Maxi mulled over how she could convince Riftan. Though the knights had not dared to suggest it, it was clear that they privately thought of taking her. Their gazes had told her as much.

Her heart fluttered anxiously. She could not send Riftan to a place swarming with monsters equipped inadequately. Even if he were to leave perfectly prepared, she would still be beside herself. She could not allow him to leave without a mage to tend to them in case of an emergency.

Gnawing her lip, Maxi waited for Riftan to return. No matter how staunchly he opposed the idea, she would not concede this time. She would not send her husband into danger unprotected.

The sun began to rise before she knew it, and Riftan had still not returned.

Maxi drifted off to sleep and woke to the sound of Ludis entering the room. Ludis looked taken aback when she saw Maxi sprawled on the bed wearing the same dress she had worn yesterday. Maxi leaped up and rushed over to the maidservant.

“L-Ludis… has the lord g-gone out already? I have not been asleep long, and I did not hear him enter…”

“His lordship slept in the knights’ quarters last night, my lady.”

“Where… is he now?”

“He is currently meeting with a merchant in the drawing room.”

Maxi’s eyes were red from lack of sleep. After rubbing the crust from them, she hastily combed her hair with her fingers and flew out of the room.

As she descended the staircase, she saw Riftan and Aderon sitting across from each other in the quaintly furnished drawing room. She stopped with four steps left to go and listened to their calm voices echoing softly down the corridor.

“It would be difficult to hire a mage anywhere in the continent at the moment. You would likely have to hire one from the Mage Tower, but it would not be easy with all their rules. Even if you were to succeed, it would take more than ten days for them to get here.”

“We can’t wait that long. Use your guild’s trade channels to send a message to the nearest territory, and…”

Riftan trailed off when he spotted Maxi.

Maxi took a step back but managed to steel herself. She briskly descended the remaining steps and strode into the drawing room. Riftan’s face was taut with tension.

“We are still in the middle of a discussion. Leave us.”

“R-Riftan… please, let me join you. You are looking for a mage, are you not? If that is so, I could—”

“I said, leave us,” Riftan said, his voice grim.

Maxi glared at him, then turned her attention to Aderon. “Will it be possible to f-find a mage… in three days’ time?”

Flustered, the merchant looked back and forth between Riftan’s menacing face to Maxi’s determined one before saying evenly, “I am sorry to say… that the probability is slim. The Earldom of Loverne and the Barony of Louvain are the only territories near Anatol. And as you may know… the Earl of Loverne is not a man who would hand over one of his mages, while the Baron of Louvain only has one mage in his service. So, it is unlikely for the baron to send him as a mercenary.”

“Y-You mean to say that it is impossible?”

“Maximilian!” Riftan bellowed sharply, losing his patience. “This is not a matter for you to meddle in! I have told you to leave us.”

Despite stiffening reflexively at his intimidating tone, she stood her ground and met his gaze. “I-I am… your wife, so how is this a matter I cannot m-meddle in?”

“This has nothing to do with you,” he snapped.

Her heart stung as if pricked by a needle. Like a child dismissed by a parent, Maxi’s face fell. She clenched her fists.

“O-Of course it concerns me! I… I am a mage! Are you not aware of that? I—”

“Shut your mouth.”

Riftan said it in the low growl of an angry beast. Maxi froze.

Although she had seen him enraged numerous times, he had never looked as cold as he did now. His icy glare pinned Maxi’s shrinking frame before he turned to address Aderon.

“I want you to get me one of the earl’s mages. I do not care how much it costs. Do you think you could try?”

“My guild has a branch in the earl’s territory… so I should be able to send someone to infiltrate the household and try to make contact with his mages. However, if we were to get caught doing such a thing, my guild’s reputation would be…”

The merchant trailed off cautiously.

Riftan placed a bulging leather pouch in front of him. “I shall pay you ten times the brokerage fee if you succeed. Tell the mages I am willing to pay them five times what the earl is giving them.”

After eyeing the pouch to gauge its weight, the merchant nodded with a sigh.

“Well, I shall give it a try, but I suggest that you do not pin your hopes on it. The earl’s mages are no different from the knights who have served their house for generations. It will not be easy to persuade them to leave.”

“Then you will have to do whatever it takes,” said Riftan.

He rose to his feet. Aderon followed suit, shoving the leather pouch inside his robe.

“I shall bring you the results in two days.”

The merchant bowed his head at both of them before leaving the room.

Maxi stood motionless. As she anxiously studied Riftan’s face, he picked up his cloak and marched out without so much as a glance in her direction. She rushed after him, but Riftan quickened his pace so that she almost had to run to catch up with him.

“Riftan… please… l-listen to what I have to say.”

Chapter 116

Riftan marched with his eyes fixed ahead as if he had not heard a thing, and Maxi scampered to keep up with his long strides.

“R-Riftan!”

Her cry was pleading, but Riftan did not even look over his shoulder. He flew down the stairs like a man making an escape. After glaring at his retreating figure, Maxi sprinted after him and grabbed his cloak. Riftan stiffened and pushed her hand away.

“P-Please, l-listen… to what I have to—”

She teetered on the step. Her dress tangled around her legs, sending her lurching forward. Riftan lunged, grabbing onto her waist and managing to stop her fall. Maxi’s face was as white as a ghost as she clung onto his forearms. She heard him curse above her head.

“Damn it… What were you thinking?! You could have been hurt!” Riftan barked, grabbing her shoulders.

Maxi hunched forward for a moment before defiantly meeting his gaze. “I-It… w-would not have happened… if you had not ignored me.”

“Damn it, couldn’t you have just let me go? Why the hell are you doing this? I do not want to listen to your nonsense!”

Looking down through her lashes, she tried to conceal how his harsh words hurt her. She could not let him see her cry when she was trying to convince him that she was not as delicate as he thought. Riftan would not hesitate to rebuff her more coldly if he believed that would keep her away.

This reaction was not a surprise to Maxi. Merely venturing outside of Anatol had made him furious; she had known that he would not agree to her coming along.

Collecting herself, Maxi spoke as placidly as she could. “How would you know that it is nonsense… when you have not even h-heard it? I am merely asking you… to listen to what I have to say… Surely, th-that is not too much to ask.”

Riftan pressed his lips into a thin line. He silently gazed down at her with fiery black eyes before folding his arms and spitting out, “Fine. Speak.”

His demeanor suggested that his answer would remain in the negative no matter what she said.

Maxi gulped. “I have heard… that the journey to Livadon is arduous. One… th-that is dangerous to take without a mage…”

“I am going to find a new mage, so you need not worry about that.”

“B-But you might not be able to find one! A-Aderon h-has said that it would be… difficult.”

“This is not something you should concern yourself with. It’s my problem.”

There was no sign that he would relent, and Maxi was left speechless. Riftan took her silence as a cue that their conversation was over and turned away.

Maxi desperately grabbed his arm. “I know… that you do not th-think me reliable, but… I have been s-studying diligently, and my mana has increased. If you are unable to find another mage in time… I-I could take Ruth’s place and—”

“Enough!” Riftan yelled, losing his patience. “Do you think we are going on a leisurely excursion? As you said, the way to Livadon is full of dangers. Yet, you want me to take you along? I would rather die than let that happen!”

His voice reverberated around the hall. Riftan ran a hand through his hair and coldly hammered in the final nail.

“We do not need your magic, so stop pestering me with such nonsense!”

With that, he flew down the stairs before she could stop him. Maxi stood frozen as she numbly stared after him. A number of servants stuck their heads into the corridor and threw furtive glances at her. Her face flushing in embarrassment, Maxi hurried away.

The cold rejection burned away what little confidence she had, and she was left heartbroken.

Having returned to her room dazed and deflated, Maxi sagged to the ground in front of the door. An anger she had never felt before began to rise up as the shock subsided.

He would rather die than take me somewhere dangerous… How selfish! He forces me to remain within the confines of this castle while he throws himself into danger? Do others’ feelings not matter as long as he is at ease?

Maxi rubbed her forehead in irritation. If she let him depart like this, she was certain that she would not be able to have a single night’s rest. It would be months of torturous imaginings of Riftan being poisoned or suffering some grave, untreatable injury. Was that the life of comfort he spoke of?

Her face pallid, Maxi stared at the corner of the dimly-lit room before storming out once more. It was no use trying to convince him; she would have to get the knights to agree first.

Riftan might be willing to take the risk, but his knights might feel otherwise. If she could get them on her side, they might be able to win Riftan over. Maxi clung onto the shred of hope as she made her way to the training grounds.

The spacious grounds bustled with knights and servants preparing for the campaign. Maxi hurriedly walked past the stomping warhorses and men inspecting weapons.

She had thought that she might run into Riftan, but he was thankfully nowhere to be seen. Maxi surmised that he must have gone outside the castle to survey the construction site before leaving for the campaign. Her eyes roamed the grounds in search of a familiar face among the knights.

It did not take long for her to spot Hebaron polishing a giant sword near the guardhouse. Maxi immediately ran to him.

“Sir Hebaron… c-could you spare me a moment?”

Hebaron, who was oiling his sword while perched on a wooden chair, raised his head.

“What can I do for you, my lady?”

He rose to his feet, not bothering to conceal his annoyance. Maxi was slightly intimidated. The news that his comrades were in danger seemed to have robbed the knight of his usual optimism.

“I-I wanted to speak with you… about the matters from yesterday.”

“Please, continue.”

Feeling nervous, Maxi looked around. Although some of the knights glanced their way, none of them seemed particularly interested in their conversation. They were all absorbed in inspecting the weapons and horses and practicing their sword skills.

Fidgeting nervously with her skirt, Maxi spoke as calmly as she could. “I heard that the j-journey to Livadon requires a mage, and… I would like to take on the role.”

Hebaron’s eyes grew wide. He straightened and regarded her pensively.

“My lady, we are grateful… but has the commander consented to this?”

Maxi’s face flushed. “Riftan… r-refuses to listen to anything I s-say. So… I wished to hear the opinions of the o-other knights.”

Hebaron remained silent and did not answer her right away.

“The commander has told us that he intends to poach a mage from the Earl of Loverne, so I do not think it would be necessary for you to endanger yourself, my lady.”

“A-And if he fails? What will you do then?”

“Then, we would leave without a mage—”

“Do you mean to tell me… that you could travel a-all the way to Livadon without any of you getting hurt?”

Hebaron clenched his jaw. His expression alone was answer enough.

She continued in a firmer tone. “I am sure… y-you are aware, Sir Hebaron… that the time I spent in the infirmary… has improved my abilities immensely. Melric says I am better… than some of the inept healers… w-working for the mercenary groups.”

“My lady,” Hebaron said with a troubled look on his face, “you are certainly talented. Believe me, you have us all amazed, and I would be lying if I told you that I have not considered having you fill in for Ruth. However, a campaign is no trifling matter. We would not be able to take you by carriage as we did last time. You would have to be on horseback all day like the rest of us and camp out until we reach a city. There is also the danger of monster attacks, but the only magic you are capable of, my lady, is healing.”

“That is not t-true. I have also learned to cast defensive m-magic,” Maxi countered, raising her chin. “I might… not be able to cast a large barrier… b-but I should be able to protect myself.”

Though she had never tested the strength of her barrier, Maxi put up a confident front. Going on this campaign with Riftan currently felt more important to her than her own safety. If Riftan was going to take the risk, then so would she.

“I-I shall try my best… not to get in the way. So…”

“A campaign is difficult enough for a seasoned knight, but you are…” Hebaron trailed off, indelicately looking her up and down.

Maxi frowned. He looked as though he were appraising the condition of a horse he was about to purchase.

“I am what?”

“You will not be able to endure the long journey.”

“B-But… e-even Ruth has gone on campaigns, has he not?”

Even though Ruth was taller than her, he was awfully thin. He was also constantly tired and pallid from having his head buried in books all night long. Compared to the sorcerer, Maxi was quite active.

“I am… in better health than Ruth a-and have greater stamina. If he can do it, th-then so can I. Though it is true… that I am less experienced… E-Every master… w-was once a beginner, no?”

“How very… persuasive, my lady,” Hebaron said with an enigmatic expression which was neither a smile nor a frown.

Maxi could tell that he was conflicted. After stroking his chin in silence for a long while, Hebaron raised his hands in resignation.

“I understand. If we fail to find a mage in two days, I shall try to persuade the commander.”

“Th-Thank you!” Maxi exclaimed, smiling brightly.

A faint smile tugged at Hebaron’s lips as he shook his head. “Do not thank me, my lady. The commander might hold out till the end.”

“Th-That is true, but…”

Maxi’s face fell when she recalled how viciously Riftan had intimidated her. Hebaron let out a long groan as if he too was daunted by the prospect of dealing with his commander. Seeing the knight’s reaction, Maxi suddenly worried that she might have put him in a tight spot.

Searching his face, she asked hesitantly, “W-Would it truly be helpful… i-if I went with you?”

Hebaron glanced about as though he were unsure of how to answer.

“Of course, my lady,” he finally professed with a groan. “Some of us even suggested taking the old mage with us.”

“M-Melric is not… w-well enough to travel.”

“I am aware. It would be of great help if you came with us, my lady, but a campaign is no laughing matter. If this is something you have decided to take on lightly, I ask that you think about it more—”

“Th-This is not a decision I’ve made lightly. I am… ready. I would rather… endure the physical hardship… th-than to remain in this castle and worry to no end. Besides—”

Maxi stopped. She had just been about to confess that she was quite familiar with hardship when it suddenly occurred to her that he might find her statement odd. She flashed a smile at him instead.

Hebaron regarded her with his green eyes as though he were trying to read her thoughts before letting out a hearty laugh.

“How reassuring, my lady.”

Chapter 117

After the exchange with Hebaron, Maxi headed straight to the infirmary where Melric was preparing emergency herbs for the campaign. The old mage sat amongst sacks of herbs strewn over the floor.

Maxi rolled up her sleeves and walked over to the desk to help him. Melric looked up from cramming dried herbs into a small quilted pouch and regarded her with a concerned expression.

“My lady, you do not look well. Why don’t you rest in your chambers today? I can manage the preparations myself.”

“I merely… had trouble sleeping last night. I am all right.”

The old mage sighed as he lowered a jar of salve from the shelf.

“The monsters seem to increase as the years go by. It is truly a mystery.”

“Have you… ever been o-on a campaign, Melric?”

“I frequently participated in small-scale raids. I was part of a few long-term campaigns when I was younger too. Although, being a low-level mage only good at healing, I was mostly stationed at the rear.”

His expression grew dark as he stirred a thick salve with a spatula.

“You must be asking because there is no mage to join the party leaving for the campaign. If all else fails and they are unable to find a mage, then I shall go with them, my lady.”

“N-No! I ask because I want to go with them. I have no intention of sending you… s-so please, do not worry about that.”

Melric’s eyes grew wide. “You, my lady? Has the lord allowed this?”

Maxi’s face fell. Was Riftan so unrelenting that even someone who had only been here a month reacted this way?

Maxi weakly shook her head. “I-I intend to… persuade him.”

“If I recall, you told me that you started learning magic last year. Is that correct? Do you have any experience with raids, my lady?”

“N-no… but I have… encountered monsters on several occasions.”

Maxi forced the fact that she had fainted twice back down her throat. There had been valid reasons on both occasions. The first time was after several sleepless nights and malnourishment due to her anxiety over a possible divorce. The second time she had fainted was because of mana depletion. At present, she was in better health and was more adept at controlling her mana.

“To tell you the truth… I have never traveled so far. What… does a mage do, exactly… in a campaign?”

“High mages capable of offensive magic join the knights in battle, but healers such as myself mostly take cover somewhere safe to not get in the way. We heal the wounded once the battle is over.” He continued, looking a bit embarrassed, “Low-level mages who are only capable of a few basic spells are, in truth, quite useless in battle. When I was not treating the wounded, I served as a page, preparing the soldiers’ meals or tending to the horses.”

“I-I see.”

If she succeeded in convincing Riftan to take her along, would she also have to prepare meals for the men and tend to their horses? Maxi felt a dark cloud form over her; she had never cooked anything in her life.

“Then… if monsters were to appear… would I have to hide until the battle is over? Wh-What if I cannot find a place to hide?”

“As you know, my lady, knights leaving on long-distance campaigns are accompanied by junior knights. If there is a monster attack…”

Melric placed a parchment on the desk and sketched two lines.

“The men split into two groups. While the knights station themselves on the frontlines, the juniors fall back to protect the provisions and the horses. The mages stick with them. Since the junior knights will be standing guard, you do not have to worry about being left defenseless during a battle.”

Maxi felt her anxiety abate slightly after Melric’s explanation. She continued to ask him questions as she crammed essential herbs into the quilt pouches that the knights would carry with them.

Melric continued to give her advice based on his personal experiences. He counseled her on how to avoid being a hindrance in battle, how to prevent insect bites while camping, and even how to navigate by reading the stars in case she got lost. Maxi committed everything to memory and steeled herself once more.

The sun had begun to set when she finally returned to the castle. After eating and settling into bed, Maxi had a hard time falling asleep. She considered waiting for Riftan in order to attempt another conversation with him, but the memory of his firm rejection made her afraid to speak to him. It would be better to wait until Aderon returned to inform them of the results.

The next morning, Riftan was once again absent from their chambers. Ludis informed Maxi that he had stayed up all night at the knights’ quarters. Whether it was because he was avoiding Maxi or because he was busy with the campaign preparations, Maxi could not be sure.

Maxi spent her time reading illustrated books on monsters in Ruth’s tower or studying maps to memorize the route to Livadon. In the evening, she had Ludis prepare the same trousers and sturdy leather boots worn by squires.

It was her first time wearing trousers. Although it felt awkward and they did not seem to suit her, they were surprisingly comfortable to move in. She did not have to worry about stepping on a skirt train, and she liked how she did not have to fret over the material bunching up or wrinkling when she sat down.

After doing a few rounds in her new outfit, Maxi changed back before Riftan could catch her dressed as a man. She hid the boots and trousers in a chest.

The next morning, she ran to the training grounds clad in the simple tunic and trousers worn by the castle servants. It was almost time for their departure, and the faces of everyone leaving for the campaign were tense.

The knight overseeing the training was not one whom Maxi was well acquainted with, so she changed course and headed for the knights’ quarters. Through the window of the council room, she spotted a group deep in discussion over a map.

Maxi’s eyes roamed as she searched for Riftan. She spotted Hebaron and Gabel instead, and she hurried inside. The loud voices within the room stilled.

“S-Sir Hebaron, I came to inquire… about the matter… I discussed with you the other day.”

After blinking at her outfit, Hebaron rose from his seat and slowly walked over to her.

“Lady Calypse? May I ask why you are dressed like this?”

Blushing, Maxi smoothed out her trousers. “I tried it on… because I thought it would be better… if I traveled like this… B-But I guess it does not suit me all that well.”

“N-No, it suits you well.”

The knight looked uncharacteristically flustered as he waved his hands. The awkward atmosphere that had taken hold of the room made Maxi backtrack.

“If I am interrupting an important discussion… shall I return later?”

“No, come in, my lady. We were discussing your request.”

Maxi hesitated before accepting Hebaron’s invitation and entering the council room. One of the knights hastily stood up to offer his seat. Maxi nervously glanced around as she sat among the burly knights. A large map of the Western Continent was spread across the desk. It was covered in a complicated web of lines and several wooden figures perched on top.

“W-Where is Riftan? I was told… that he spent the night here.”

“You must have missed him. The commander has gone to the great hall to send a carrier pigeon. He should be back soon,” said Hebaron. He frowned as he scratched the back of his head and added, “We were planning on discussing the matter of your ladyship joining the campaign as soon as he returned.”

“I suppose the plan to steal a m-mage from the Earl of Loverne has failed.”

Gabel nodded from the seat across from her. “Most of them said they could not afford to leave because they are settled in the earl’s land with their wives and children.”

“I-I see…” Maxi cleared her throat to disguise her shaky voice. “Then… I shall be your m-mage for this campaign.”

“But, my lady, are you certain about this? You have lived all your life in Croyso Castle after all,” said a dark-skinned knight sitting at the corner, eyeing her skeptically. “All of us here know that you are a talented healer, but the way to Livadon is full of monster lairs, and we would have to camp out most nights because villages would be few and far between. Would your ladyship be able to endure such conditions?”

“Sir Hebaron has already informed me of what is e-entailed. I have experienced c-camping during my journey to Anatol… and I am ready… to face whatever might await.”

“The journey is going to be more arduous than you think, my lady. If you have made this decision lightly—”

“Even the royal princess does it, so why can’t her ladyship be allowed to do the same?” said the knight to her left.

Maxi remembered him as the young man who frequently came to the infirmary to get treated.

“What is there to worry about when she would have us with her?” continued the knight with his arms crossed. “If it worries you so much, we could assign some of the squires as her personal guards. If they can’t be spared, then I do not mind taking on the job myself.”

After offering the knight a grateful smile, Maxi said firmly, “It is precisely because the journey will be a perilous one… as you said yourself… that I think you must take me with you. G-Going without a mage on a journey that could last a month… on a route where villages are sparse… but abounding with monster lairs… would be too dangerous.”

The knights exchanged glances as they silently debated the matter amongst themselves, and Maxi’s lips curled into a relieved smile when she realized that she had more or less managed to persuade them. It was at this moment that she heard a cold voice ring out from behind her.

“What the hell are you up to?”

Maxi’s face fell as she turned toward the door. Riftan wore a frightening expression. He gritted his teeth as he marched to the desk.

“Explain to me what my wife is doing here.”

“I am here because I have asked the knights… to take me as your mage i-if—”

“You keep your mouth shut.”

His icy gaze fell on her, and Maxi clenched her jaw. Hebaron stepped forward as if to defend her.

“Her ladyship is here out of concern for you, Commander. You need not be so incensed.”

“I have clearly told her that she cannot come, yet she is here conspiring with my men behind my back. How exactly is this for my sake?”

Hebaron scowled in indignation. “Must you speak so harshly? It is because you are so mulish that her ladyship had to resort to coming directly to us! Do not act like you have caught us in some conspiracy!”

“Whatever the reason, I will not condone any discussions about my wife behind my back!”

Riftan stared murderously at Hebaron, and the knight matched his glare. The atmosphere was so heavy that Maxi nearly shriveled under it.

Gabel interposed himself between the two men growling at each other like feral dogs. “Please, calm down! We understand that you are worried about her ladyship, Commander. That is why we have kept silent until now. But as you are also aware, we are in need of a mage. Please consider this objectively.”

Riftan gritted his teeth. “Are you out of your mind? My wife is a duke’s daughter who has lived all her life in the safety of Croyso Castle. She would not be able to endure something so arduous as a campaign!”

“And why… do you g-get to decide that, Riftan?” Maxi shot back, leaping to her feet in indignation. “I c-can do it too! Just give me a chance. You cannot leave like this… when you have a mage right here!”

Chapter 118

Riftan looked Maxi up and down as though just noticing her attire. His evident shock made her bunch the loose trousers in her fist and nervously lower her gaze.

His lips twisted in irritation. “Why are you dressed like that? Goddammit! So you’ve come fully prepared, have you?”

He rubbed his forehead as if suffering from an intense headache.

“Why the devil are you being so stubborn? I have already told you that this does not concern you.”

“Y-You are the one who is being stubborn, Riftan! Please, don’t just say no… and consider it properly. I-If by subjecting myself to a little… a little hardship… can get the whole party safely to Livadon… d-do you not think it is a sacrifice I should make?”

“Her ladyship is right,” Hebaron said in a calmer voice, attempting to persuade Riftan once more. “We can’t keep delaying when we do not know what kind of danger the initial party is facing right now. But that does not mean we can ask the rest of the knights to endanger their lives needlessly. We are between a rock and a hard place.”

“Are you implying that it is an acceptable risk for my wife to be endangered?”

“We can keep her safe!”

“Stop spouting nonsense! If—”

Riftan cut himself off and clenched his jaw.

His face contorted in a grim expression. It was clear that the conflict between not allowing his wife to take any risks and expecting the opposite of his subordinates was weighing on him. Seeing his dilemma, the knights began to chime in one after the other.

“We are not suggesting that we take her ladyship into the thick of battle. Once we arrive in Livadon, we will be able to request a hierarch from the church. Her ladyship could remain in the church’s care while we travel on to Louivell.”

“He’s right. We only need to cross the border and reach the port, and then we will be traveling by ship. It will not be that dangerous.”

“The journey to the port is the problem!” said Riftan, refusing to meet Maxi’s gaze. “Drake lairs are scattered all over the route to Livadon, and it is currently the season when they are most active. Bringing a noblewoman who is not even capable of basic defensive magic along would only hinder us.”

Furious, Maxi cried, “Y-You are wrong! I-I am capable of defensive magic!”

“What can you possibly do with something you only learned a few months ago?”

“If you find it so hard to believe, why don’t we put it to the test?”

Everyone’s eyes darted to the owner of the voice that had suddenly chimed in.

The dark-skinned knight, who had been standing quietly with his arms crossed, shrugged and said, “I am suggesting we test the strength of her ladyship’s defensive magic. If she is able to guard herself against our attacks, that would mean that she is capable of defending herself against most monsters.”

“What a great idea,” said Gabel. “I agree with Edon. If her ladyship’s magic fails, we will put this matter to rest, and her ladyship must also give up on joining the campaign.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders. Although she had confidently vouched for her abilities, she was uncertain if her barrier was strong enough to block a blow from one of the Remdragon Knights.

While she hesitated, the discussion progressed in the direction of testing her ability so they could settle the matter once and for all.

“And if her ladyship succeeds in blocking our attack, you must stop objecting, Commander. It would be foolish for us to depart for Livadon on our own when we have a healer capable of basic defensive magic. Please do not force your comrades to take such a risk.”

Gabel regarded Riftan steadily. Left with no more reason to object, Riftan grimaced and glared back and forth between Maxi and the knights. He held the silence for a while before speaking in a low voice.

“Fine. Let us test her skills. Come outside.”

He spun on his heels and walked out the door. Hebaron gently patted Maxi on the shoulder when he saw that she was frozen to the spot.

“If you succeed, my lady, the commander will no longer be able to object. Please knock him down a peg.”

That was only if she succeeded. What would she do if she failed pathetically after all the commotion she had caused? Maxi swallowed hard.

No, it should be fine. My barrier… will not break that easily.

In a test of its strength just the other day, her barrier had withstood Melric swinging at it with a metal hoe used for plowing the fields. However, a garden tool wielded by an emaciated old man was entirely different from a blow from a trained knight.

As she followed the others out to the training grounds, Maxi assessed their muscular forearms and legs that looked as sturdy as a stallion’s. Riftan ordered the men sparring on the grounds to make way.

He turned to Maxi. “Go ahead. Cast your spell.”

When the knights saw him grab the hilt of the sword strapped to his waist, they rushed forward.

“Hold on! Let us be fair, Commander! Only a handful of mages in this world are capable of blocking your attack!”

“God! Where is your conscience? Even Ruth cannot block you!”

“Stop your whining. I was going to dull the blow.”

Everyone, including Maxi, looked doubtful. One would have to be a fool not to know that he was bent on breaking her barrier.

“This is unacceptable,” exclaimed Hebaron. “We refuse to accept the result if the blow does not come from a knight other than you, Commander!”

“As if I would allow that! It is obvious that you are all going to go easy on her!”

“And what if we do? Not many mages are able to block an all-out offensive from a Remdragon Knight! Would it not at least prove she can block a troll-level attack?”

“Come now, both of you. Calm down,” Gabel said, inserting himself between the two men snarling at each other again. “Instead of wasting our energy on pointless squabbles, why don’t we do this: we shall let her ladyship choose her attacker. Besides, we will all be able to tell if the blow is weak.”

Riftan turned to Maxi, his gaze imploring her to choose him, but she quickly looked away. She would be mad to select him. Instead, she surveyed each of the knights. Hebaron was bulkier and a little taller than Riftan, and the rest of the knights were broad-shouldered and muscled.

As she carefully assessed each of them, her gaze landed on Gabel. The young knight was lithe compared to the others.

“Y-You… want me to choose, correct?”

“Yes, my lady. You may choose whomever you wish.”

“Then… I would like Sir Gabel… to be my opponent.”

Gabel’s smile quivered slightly. After a brief silence, he said, “May I ask why you have chosen me, my lady?”

“B-Because… I find you the most trustworthy.”

Maxi could feel Riftan’s icy gaze boring into her cheek, but she deliberately ignored it. As if gauging the real reason, Gabel regarded her with knowing eyes before stepping forward with a sigh.

“I understand. I shall test the strength of your barrier.”

He drew his longsword from his waist and ducked into a fighting stance. Feeling overwhelmed, Maxi hastily gathered her mana. A light tremor fanned out from beneath her feet as she circulated her mana, and the earth shot up into the air a few steps ahead of her. Maxi drew the enhancement rune Ruth had taught her, and the barrier of dirt grew thicker.

“I-I am ready!”

“Then, here I go!”

Maxi summoned as much mana as she could and made it shoot around the rune. Her heart pounded, and cold sweat dripped down her spine. The sound of boots crunching the ground was followed by a loud impact that violently shook the barrier.

Maxi nervously eyed the wall of earth. A few more thuds followed, but it did not break down.

Even she could not believe it. After staring in bewilderment, she turned to Riftan triumphantly. He towered amidst the cloud of dust, his expression inscrutable. The smile faded from Maxi’s lips when she saw it.

Undaunted by Riftan’s forbidding aura, Hebaron walked over to him with a grin and laughed. “That should be more than enough to convince you, eh, Commander?”

Riftan whirled around. “You can do as you please.”

With that, he stormed off.

Hebaron shrugged. “Do not dwell on it too much, my lady. The commander is a reasonable man. His anger should abate soon.”

Praying that Hebaron was right, Maxi anxiously gazed after Riftan’s retreating form. Her heart felt heavy for flagrantly going against her husband’s will. Shaking her head, Maxi gathered her courage once more. Come what may, he had given his permission.

If it meant she could go with him, she would gladly endure his cold shoulder and thunderous gaze.

◆◆◆

The knights immediately set about preparing for the departure as Maxi returned to the great hall to collect her belongings.

Ludis began packing for her like an overanxious mother. It was a mission trying to stop her from cramming fifteen dresses inside a leather bag.

Rodrigo and the other servants were desperate to help as well, and they kept bringing items to her. Even the dressmaker couple offered a hat and veil in case of harsh sun.

Maxi opted to take only the few things she deemed essential. She folded a pair of sturdy trousers originally meant for the young squires, three undergarments, a pair of socks, and two tunics. Her bag ended up full after that.

With the tiny room that was left, she managed to cram in a pouch of herbs, Ruth’s medical tools, and three magic stones. And, because she couldn’t bring herself to give them up, she tucked an ivory comb and half a bar of soap into a quilt pouch tied to her belt.

The illustrated book on monsters and her books on magic were too heavy and expensive to bring, so she packed some of the parchments Ruth had prepared for her instead.

She was tying the cords of her bag into a tight knot when Ludis said in a shaky voice, “Must you really go somewhere so dangerous, my lady?”

Maxi blushed in pleasure at the usually stoic maidservant’s show of affection. “D-Do not worry. I am going with the strongest knights i-in the Western Continent, remember? Nothing bad is going to happen.”

Ludis took Maxi’s hands in hers. “Please… look after yourself, my lady.”

Gazing into the maidservant’s dark brown eyes, Maxi nodded. Ludis smiled sadly and squeezed her hands as she stepped back. After hugging and giving each of the yowling cats a kiss, Maxi left the room.

[1] Approximately 174 centimeters.

[2] Approximately 12 meters.

[3] Approximately 15 meters.

[4] Approximately 1.5 meters.

[5] Approximately 330 grams.

[6] Approximately 220 grams.

[7] Approximately 2.1-2.4 meters.

[8] Approximately 120 centimeters.

Also by Suji Kim

There is a mouse in my house (in Korean)

Crime of Crime (in Korean)

Twilight Poem (in Korean)

A Lukewarm Couple (in Korean)

Bongru (in Korean)

Table of Contents

Title Page

Chapter 79

Chapter 80

Chapter 81

Chapter 82

Chapter 83

Chapter 84

Chapter 85

Chapter 86

Chapter 87

Chapter 88

Chapter 89

Chapter 90

Chapter 91

Chapter 92

Chapter 93

Chapter 94

Chapter 95

Chapter 96

Chapter 97

Chapter 98

Chapter 99

Chapter 100

Chapter 101

Chapter 102

Chapter 103

Chapter 104

Chapter 105

Chapter 106

Chapter 107

Chapter 108

Chapter 109

Chapter 110

Chapter 111

Chapter 112

Chapter 113

Chapter 114

Chapter 115

Chapter 116

Chapter 117

Chapter 118

Also by Suji Kim